《Trapped By Tainted Love》


 Chapter 1: Rebirth And Divorce

    Chapter 1: Rebirth And Divorce


    ¡°Rachel, how dare you drug me?¡±


    The man lying on the bed looked furious; his ck eyes were zing with anger.


    Shelia Davis took a deep breath and felt a searing pain.


    She managed to open her eyes and saw a man lying on top of her.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? I¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    She struggled to escape the man¡¯s hold and began thrashing him.


    But the more she resisted, the more violent the man became.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y cat and mouse with me! Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted? Commit suicide and threaten


    me? Huh? Well, I can help you!¡± the man roared.


    The man sped her arms and legs, leaving no chance for her to escape. She gritted her teeth without


    saying anything as the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth.


    About an hourter, the torture finally came to an end.


    The man got out of the bed and put on his pajamas. He cast a cold nce at the pitiful woman on the


    bed and scoffed at her. ¡°Why are you crying? Have I not satisfied you?¡±


    Holding back the tears and enduring the humiliation, she grabbed the quilt and wrapped it around her.


    She looked at him and sneered. ¡°Satisfied? Your small dick made me feel nothing.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The man darted toward her, and the blue veins stood out on his arms. He grabbed her neck and


    squeezed it hard.


    Her face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She grew dizzy and felt suffocated. Instinctively, she grabbed the man¡¯s hand, trying to push him away.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    But the man didn¡¯t want to let go of her. He tightened his grip and red at her.


    Her eyes turned red, and her vision grew blurry.


    Just then, the butler opened the door and rushed in.


    He froze on the spot when he saw what was going on, and the blood on his face drained in an instant.


    He hurriedly grabbed the man¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Mr. Sullivan! Let go of her! Otherwise, she will die!¡±


    ¡°She deserves to die!¡± the man hissed through his teeth. His eyes were zing with rage and hatred.


    The butler failed to pull the man¡¯s arm away. He kneeled beside the bed and begged anxiously, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, if she dies, your grandmother won¡¯t rest in peace.¡±


    ¡®Grandmother?¡¯


    Hearing that, Victor Sullivan loosened his grip on her and stared into the distance.


    If not for his grandmother¡¯sst wish, the woman before him would have long died.


    Shelia used the opportunity to push Victor away. She sat up quickly and leaned against the headboard,


    coughing violently.


    The butler noticed the change in Victor¡¯s demeanor and continued to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Sullivan,


    aren¡¯t you going to divorce Mrs. Sullivan today? You will never see her again. For the sake of her


    mother, who once saved your grandmother, please forgive her!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor quickly calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ivan to send the divorce agreement to you. Sign the papers and get out from here. I don¡¯t want


    to see you again.¡±


    He stormed out, mming the door, making it rattle against the hinges. Shelia clutched her chest,


    trying to calm down her racing heart. Her face turned pale as she gasped for breath.


    Confused by the bizarre turn of events, she looked down, trying toprehend what was going on. Her


    heart leaped to her throat, and her eyes widened in horror.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? This is not my body!¡¯


    She struggled to get up and tried to find a dress to wear. However, to her utter dismay, there were no


    women¡¯s outfits in the closet. Only white shirts and ck suits were hanging in there.


    She casually took out a shirt and suit pants that were toorge for her. The bottom of the pant legs


    reached the floor when she wore them.


    Her body was still sore, and her temples were throbbing. She trudged to


    the sofa and sat down, closing her eyes. Soon, the memories that didn¡¯t belong to her arose in her


    mind again.


    After a long while, she opened her eyes. She tried recalling the memories of the body¡¯s original owner


    to find out what was going on.


    Finally, she concluded that she was no longer Shelia Davis. She was reborn as Rachel Be now.


    The real Rachel¡¯s mother had died of illness, and her father was a loser and a yboy. Rachel had


    loved Victor with all her heart.


    Just then, a knock on the door snapped her back to her senses.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, are you inside?¡± asked a cold voice.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A tall, cold man opened the door, holding a document in his hand. ¡°Ivan Chavez.¡±


    Rachel quickly racked her mind and matched the name in her memory with the man in front of her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ivan handed over the document and a pen expressionlessly. ¡°This is the divorce agreement. You can


    leave after signing it.¡±


    Rachel nced at the papers in his hand. It had only taken an hour for Victor to prepare a divorce


    agreement. It was obvious he despised Rachel.


    Rachel took it, turned to thest page, and scribbled her signature.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Rachel closed the pen and returned the agreement to Ivan.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment. He didn¡¯t think Rachel would sign the papers. Before asking


    him to send the agreement, Victor had said that if Rachel refused to sign it, he could try all means to


    get her fingerprint.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, did you read the agreement?¡± Ivan didn¡¯t want her to do it in a hurry.


    Rachel arched an eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ivan frowned.


    She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I know what¡¯s written on it without looking at it. There are only two


    possible oues. One is asking me to give up all my marital property, and the other is to make me


    compensate him with arge amount of money and then give up all my marital property. Either way, I


    can¡¯t refuse, can I?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face darkened. He took the divorce agreement and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan just wants you to leave


    without asking for alimony.¡±


    ¡°Thank him on my behalf.¡± She didn¡¯t care. The real Rachel loved Victor, but she didn¡¯t.


    Rebirth was a rare gift, and she wanted to cherish every minute of her new life.


    ¡°Do you need me to ask a doctor to check on you?¡± Ivan asked, clearing his throat.


    Rachel was at a loss for a moment. Then, she remembered the red bruises on her neck. She touched


    them and felt a blinding pain surge up again.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    The real Rachel was dead.


    This body belonged to her now, and she would not allow anyone to hurt her again.


    ¡°Then, please pack your things as soon as possible.¡± Ivan¡¯s tone was cold as usual.


    Rachel nodded and left the bedroom without hesitation.


    Rachel was Victor¡¯s wife, but their rooms were so far away.


    After a long walk, she finally came to her room.


    This was originally a storage room. After her marriage with Victor, she had turned it into her bedroom.


    Rachel pushed the door open and nimbly walked through the narrow passage.


    The room was too small, and she could barely move around freely. The bed upied the maximum


    space, and she had to squeeze into the room.


    Rachel didn¡¯t have too many things. After changing her clothes, she casually stuffed a few clothes into


    the suitcase and wheeled it outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed my things. I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye, Ivan!¡± Rachel¡¯s calmness surprised Ivan. She was


    about to leave with her suitcase.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Suddenly, the elevator doors opened, and a woman in a business suit came


    out. Her high heels ttered on the marble floor as she spoke softly.

 Chapter 2: A Good Two-shoes

    Chapter 2: A Good Two-shoes


    The sight of a slender woman walking towards her made Rachel halt in her tracks. She squinted her


    eyes and looked at her. ¡°Alice?¡±


    This young woman was Rachel¡¯s half-sister and a real bitch.


    When Alice Jenkins got in front of her, she shed a smile that did a terrible job in hiding her deep-


    rooted wickedness. ¡°Rachel, are you moving out?¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes and responded with a smile, ¡°Alice, are you disappointed that I¡¯m leaving the


    Sullivan family alive? This is not how you nned it, is it?¡±


    Although Rachel¡¯s mind was a little chaotic and she couldn¡¯t remember what happened, her intuition


    told her that Alice had a hand in Victor getting drugged.


    In a split second, Alice¡¯s face turned pale, but she soon reced her panic countenance with an


    innocent expression.


    ¡°Rachel, what are you talking about? You have no idea how happy I am to see that you regained


    consciousness. I care for you.¡±


    Rachel sneered inwardly.


    She knew too well that Alice didn¡¯t care about her at all. Her half-sister¡¯s acting was good, but she


    wasn¡¯t fooled. It was obvious that she hade here tough at her misfortune.


    With an expressionless face, Ivan stepped forward and reminded, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you must leave now.


    Mr. Sullivan will return home any moment from now.¡±


    The corner of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched. She pointed at Alice and said to Ivan, ¡°As you can see, I


    already had my suitcase with me and was about to leave before this dog suddenly showed up,


    preventing me from leaving.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ivan instantly became speechless. He stared at both women with perplexed eyes.


    Crocodile tears welled up in Alice¡¯s eyes in an instant. ¡°Rachel, I know that Victor divorced you today. I


    was worried that you would be sad and have no one tofort you, so I cleared my schedule and


    came to see you. You¡­ You have misunderstood me. How could you call me that? I¡¯m you sister.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not. A dog can never be my sister!¡± Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate to sever ties with Alice. She


    then looked at Ivan. ¡°Ivan, look at how she¡¯s standing in my way. How can I leave?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s temples pulsed a little. A hint of helplessness appeared on his cold face. After a moment of


    contemting, he had no choice but to say to Alice, ¡°Miss Jenkins, please step aside.¡±


    Alice bit her lower lip hard. She subconsciously ran her fingers through her hair. Some wisps of hair fell


    on her face and slightly covered the fury that was burning in her eyes.


    When she didn¡¯t move a muscle, Rachel muttered, ¡°Ivan, talking to her reasonably is useless. A dog


    can¡¯t understand humannguage.¡±


    These words fueled Alice¡¯s raging anger. She clenched her fists and red at Rachel.


    Rachel tilted her head and smiled in the face of danger. She found it funny that her half-sister was


    trying so hard to keep her anger in check.


    Instead of getting angrier with Rachel who was smiling, Alice was stunned.


    ¡®Are my eyes ying tricks on me? What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this my coward half-sister, Rachel? She


    used to cower whenever I was around her. She was obedient to me. Howe she¡¯s so sharp-


    tongued and unafraid today? Something doesn¡¯t feel right!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Jenkins!¡± Ivan called her attention in a cold voice. There was a tinge of impatience in his tone


    now.


    The confusion in Alice¡¯s mind was brewing so fast, but she managed to suppress it by pursing her pink


    lips. She then said weakly, ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want her to leave. Mr. Sullivan asked me to stop


    her.¡±


    Alice dropped a bombshell that shocked both Ivan and Rachel.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan knew that I wasing over, so he specially asked me to watch my sister pack up and


    leave. He said the divorce agreement stipted that she¡¯s not entitled to any property that belongs to


    the Sullivan family. He wanted me to make sure she didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± Alice suspiciously stared at


    the suitcase beside Rachel. ¡°So, please open the suitcase. I need to check it.¡±


    Rachel frowned. ¡°The suitcase only contains a few clothes. I didn¡¯t steal anything that belongs to the


    Sullivan family.¡±


    A wicked expression appeared on Alice¡¯s face. She stepped forward and took the suitcase. ¡°Rachel, I


    can¡¯t believe your defensive words. For me, seeing is believing. If you didn¡¯t steal anything, you would


    have nothing to be afraid of. How about I just do my job?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Alice put down the suitcase and opened it.


    A messy heap of clothes came into view the moment the suitcase was opened. Nothing seemed


    extraordinary.


    Alice gritted her teeth. She hoped that Rachel would have something that didn¡¯t belong to her inside.


    Instead of calling it quits, she rummaged through the clothes. It seemed she wasn¡¯t going to stop until


    she found evidence against Rachel. Perhaps she even wished that something incriminating would


    magically appear.


    Ten minutes passed and Alice was still searching.


    ¡°Have you seen enoug


    h?¡± Rachel looked down at her with her eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡°Rachel, Mr. Sullivan gave me this task. I need to check it carefully,¡± Alice replied with a hint of


    disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°Oh, you still haven¡¯t searched it enough? Have it your way then. Check the suitcase as long as you


    want. I don¡¯t even want these clothes anymore.¡± Rachel curled her lips. She was still feeling pain all


    over her body. Thus, she wasn¡¯t interested in arguing with Alice about something so insignificant.


    She moved around Alice, who was squatting, and walked towards the elevator with Ivan at her heels.


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived on the third floor. Its doors slowly opened. Rachel was about to walk in when she


    sensed a weird coldness. Goosebumps appeared on her skin and the temperature seemed to drop.


    She shivered and stopped in her tracks.


    When she looked inside the elevator, she first saw a pair of shiny leather shoes. She looked up slowly


    and sighted Victor¡¯s cold face. This sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Ivan was the first to react. He bowed his head respectfully and then fidgeted.


    Nothing but coldness filled Victor¡¯s eyes at this moment. He stared daggers at her and asked in a


    sullen voice, ¡°Rachel, do you have a screw loose or something? Don¡¯t you remember what I told you


    this morning?¡±


    A bad memory shed through Rachel¡¯s mind at the sight of her ex-husband¡¯s re. She remembered


    how he strangled her this morning. Her heart thumped against her chest. She wished she could just


    vanish into thin air now.


    After plucking up the courage, she straightened her neck and replied, ¡°I still remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then how do you exin why you are still here?¡± Victor asked sternly as he strode towards


    her.


    His domineering aura frightened Rachel. She cowered and took steps backward until her back was


    against the wall. She closed her eyes for a while in a bid to brace herself to look into his cold eyes.


    ¡°You should ask Alice. I was about to leave when she suddenly appeared and stopped me, so I¡­¡±


    Rachel¡¯s jaw tensed up. In the course of the exnation, Alice suddenly walked to them and


    interrupted with tears in her eyes. ¡°Rachel, why are you lying against me?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not lying against you!¡± Rachel subconsciously denied the allegation and cursed Alice in her


    mind. If Alice hadn¡¯t shown up and decided to search her suitcase, she would have left here a long time


    ago and she wouldn¡¯t have run into Victor, who had sternly warned her not to be here by this time.


    In a pitiful voice, Alice said, ¡°Victor, what she said is not true. I didn¡¯t stop her from leaving. I was just


    following your orders. She had finished packing up by the time I arrived, so I decided to check her


    luggage to make sure she didn¡¯t steal any of your belongings. Ahem¡­ I have always known her to be a


    chronic liar, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would lie against me in such a situation. I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Alice¡¯s words made Victor recall what Rachel had done before.


    ¡®What is this crazy woman ying again? Since we got married, she has been nothing but a thorn in


    my flesh. She has done all kinds of ridiculous things just to get me mad. She made herself look ugly,


    attempted suicide, and even cheated on me. To make matters worse, my grandmother wanted to see


    her when she was about to breathe herst, but this bitch was nowhere to be found. She had been


    fooling around with another man for a whole night. My grandmother died with regret because of her.


    She refuses to leave now that we are divorced. Does she want me to teach her a lesson?¡¯


    Victor couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. ¡°Rachel, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    He suddenly grabbed her neck with his big palm. The back of her head hit the wall hard. Rachel held


    his hand instinctively before she even felt the pain. The next second, a sharp pain traveled from the


    back of her head to her whole body. She instantly became dizzy.


    ¡°Victor!¡± Rachel called his name as she coughed uneasily.


    ¡°Rachel, how dare you challenge my authority again? Are you nuts?¡± Victor¡¯s voice wasden with icy


    disdain and wickedness.


    The grip on her neck and unquantifiable pain in her body made her very ufortable. Although she


    was trying to loosen his grip with her two hands, her efforts proved abortive.


    It dawned on Ivan that things were getting out of hand. He hurried forward and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan,


    please don¡¯t do this. Remember that you are currently facing some troubles in thepany. If you


    harm Mrs. Sullivan here and the policee for you, the board members will surely make a fuss about


    it. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for you to control thepany¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Victor roared ferociously. His slender fingers that were gripping Rachel¡¯s neck turned pale


    because he was exerting so much strength.

 Chapter 3: Buried With You

    Chapter 3: Buried With You


    Ivan didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel began to lose consciousness.


    She didn¡¯t want to die.


    Her will to live stopped her from losing consciousness. She used herst strength to pull his hand.


    Rachel took a moment to catch her breath and looked at Victor with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Victor, I¡¯ve only signed the divorce agreement. We aren¡¯t officially divorced yet. Even if I die, I¡­ I will


    still be Mrs. Sullivan. I will be buried with you in the future. You can never get rid of me!¡±


    She spoke those words with a hoarse, choking voice as her face turned red. Soon, she lost all her


    strength. Her vision grew blurry, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Rachel? You don¡¯t deserve to be buried in the Sullivan family¡¯s cemetery!¡±


    Victor snapped viciously. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll burn your body and throw your ashes into the trash can. A


    woman like you deserves to rot among filth!¡±


    Rachel burst outughing.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Victor demanded.


    ¡°Even if you throw my ashes into the trash, it won¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m your legal wife! You hate


    me the most, don¡¯t you? Unfortunately, you can¡¯t get rid of me even if I die!¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he squeezed her neck harder. Rachel cried out in pain as tears trickled from


    the corners of her eyes.


    As she cried in despair, Victor threw her to the floor.


    Rachel winced as it felt as if all her bones had shattered to pieces. Her breathing becamebored, and


    she broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± She let out a violent cough and opened her mouth to breathe hard.


    Alice¡¯s face turned pale. She was frightened to see the murderous look on Victor¡¯s face. ¡°Victor, please


    calm down. I¡¯ll ask my sister to hand over everything she has stolen from you.¡±


    Rachel felt a dull pain in her chest and coughed violently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from you!¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    Victor took out a wet tissue and wiped his hand as if disgusted to even touch her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take anything from me? You bought all your clothes with my money. How dare you say that,


    Rachel?¡±


    Rachel pursed her lips and stared at him.


    ¡°Take off her clothes and throw her out!¡± With that, Victor stormed out, and Ivan followed him.


    Once the two people disappeared from sight, Alice stood straight¡ªshe didn¡¯t look weak and miserable


    anymore. She sashayed toward Rachel in her high heels as acent smile emerged on her face.


    ¡°Rachel, it doesn¡¯t matter even though you have married Victor and slept with him. He wants you out of


    the Sullivan family. You don¡¯t have a ce in his life. You want to win Victor¡¯s heart? Dream on! I


    advised you to wear heavy make-up and seduce another man to make him jealous. I asked you to


    commit suicide after returning home. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be naive enough to believe me. Did you really


    think you could win over Victor¡¯s heart this way? God, it¡¯s hrious that you believed all my lies. You


    made his grandmother die with regret. Do you realize how much Victor would hate you for that?¡±


    Rachel quietly listened to Alice¡¯s ridicule. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, for Alice was merely a


    barking dog to her.


    Rachel¡¯s ignorance irked Alice. ¡°Why the hell are you staring at me?¡± she hissed through her teeth.


    ¡°What can I say? Alice, you are pathet


    ic!¡± Rachel chuckled, enduring the pain.


    She was indeed exhausted, and every bone in her body hurt. Her insides ached, and she didn¡¯t want to


    put too much pressure.


    More than anything else, she didn¡¯t want to show her weakness in front of Alice. Otherwise, she would


    be morecent.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Rachel¡¯s arrogance pierced her heart like a sharp


    dagger.


    Rachel took a deep breath and felt a dull pain in her chest. ¡°Alice, you have always lived a miserable


    life, trying to make people believe that you are an innocent woman. As an illegitimate daughter, you


    must have felt ashamed of yourself. That¡¯s probably why you tried to steal what belonged to me ever


    since you were a child. After all, I am thedy of Be family, while you¡¯re just the daughter of a


    mistress.¡±


    ¡°Rachel! Shut up!¡± Alice screamed.


    Rachel looked at her and smirked. ¡°For the past two years, you have abused my trust in you and


    deceived me by taking advantage of my love for Victor. You incited me to do stupid things and make a


    fool of myself. He has hated me right from the beginning and feels disgusted to see me now. Are you


    proud of yourself?¡±


    Clenching her fists, Alice looked at her with hatred and sneered. ¡°You should me yourself for being


    stupid!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid,¡± Rachel admitted honestly. After knowing what the original owner of this body had


    done for the past two years, she had to admit that Rachel was naive and stupid.


    Although she came from a powerful family, she lived like a loser. She was such a failure.


    ¡°You have a clear estimation of yourself!¡± Alice sneered arrogantly.


    ¡°I almost lost my life. So I have to be self-aware.¡± Rachel struggled to her feet. However, the pain was


    unbearable, and she almost fell down.


    She clenched her teeth as sweat dripped from her forehead. She dug her fingers on the floor, and blue


    veins bulged on the back of her hand as she exerted all her strength.


    Alice¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re dying, Rachel. How dare you say such things about me? Don¡¯t forget


    that you no longer belong to the Sullivan family. Victor¡¯s grandmother is dead. No one will protect you!


    If you are smart enough, kneel down and beg for mercy. If I am happy, I will ask Dad to assign a ce


    for you to stay. Otherwise, you will have to live in the streets, begging for food!¡±


    Rachel was stunned when Alice mentioned Victor¡¯s grandmother.


    Victor¡¯s grandmother, Carolyn Sullivan, had chosen Rachel as Victor¡¯s wife. Not long after Rachel


    married into the Sullivan family, Carolyn died of illness. Carolyn was the only one who loved and


    protected Rachel. However, the woman passed away and Alice didn¡¯t even have the chance to meet


    her and say goodbye before her death.


    ¡°Alice, do you think you can be Mrs. Sullivan after I divorce Victor?¡±


    ¡°When you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Alice asked with her head held high.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Rachel said weakly. ¡°Alice, why are you so confident that Victor will marry you? Victor was


    born out of wedlock. Is that why you think you deserve him? You are an illegitimate child, and your


    mother is a mistress who destroys a family. Although he was born out of wedlock, his mother never


    destroyed anyone¡¯s marriage. You don¡¯t deserve him, Alice!¡± Rachel growled.

 Chapter 4: The Will Discovery

    Chapter 4: The Will Discovery


    Spasms of rage overwhelmed Alice at this moment. She clenched her fists and her chest heaved up


    and down. She pulled Rachel up with one hand and raised the other to p her right cheek.


    A stinging pnded on Rachel¡¯s right cheek.


    A sharp pain went from her cheek to her brain. Her jaw clenched just as she felt blood oozing from the


    corner of her mouth.


    This first p wasn¡¯t enough to quell Alice¡¯s anger. She was about to give Rachel another p, but she


    was stopped.


    An inexplicable energy filled Rachel and burst through her slender arms as she pushed Alice away.


    Thetter staggered backward.


    Gritting her teeth, Alice ordered the maids standing some meters away, ¡°You two, hold her down!¡±


    The maids didn¡¯t dare to go against her. They quickly grabbed Rachel¡¯s arms tightly.


    Now that her half-sister was subdued, a malicious and insidious glint flickered in Alice¡¯s eyes. She


    pinched Rachel¡¯s chin and forced her to raise her head.


    There were palm prints on her right cheek. It was red and swollen.


    Without an iota of pity, Alice raised her hand and said fiercely, ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t you have a lot of things to


    say? Speak now!¡±


    Rachel grinned sinisterly and then spat a mouthful of blood on her oppressor.


    Alice screamed and stepped back in anger. She looked at her stained dress. ¡°I just bought this dress!


    Rachel, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! Even Victor didn¡¯t have the audacity to kill me here. Well, if you have the guts, you can have a


    try. I¡¯m right here!¡± Rachel painstakingly looked at Alice with her eyes as cold as ice. She was


    frightening and intimidating.


    ¡°I might not kill you today. But just remember that as long as I am alive, I¡¯ll get even with you for what


    you have done today. You can¡¯t escape my wrath even if you run to the ends of the earth!¡±


    Alice shuddered a little when she saw Rachel¡¯s frightening gaze. Shortly after, she regained her


    composure. She gritted her teeth and ordered the maids, ¡°Did you hear what Mr. Sullivan just said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss. He ordered us to take off her clothes and drive her out,¡± one of them uneasily repeated with


    her eyes lowered.


    Alice rubbed her sore wrist, smiled with satisfaction, and left in high heels.


    Rachel lowered her head and closed her eyes. Her strength had failed her and she couldn¡¯t struggle


    with the maids. She just allowed them to take her clothes off.


    In the harsh autumn weather, Rachel was stripped until there was only a set of underwear that included


    a silk bra and panties on her body.


    The humiliation was too much to bear, but she was grateful that she would be leaving here alive. Her


    life was all that mattered now.


    When the maids were done, they threw her out.


    Afterward, the butler knocked on the door of the study calmly. Victor¡¯s deep voice came from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The butler pushed the door open and reported, ¡°Sir, Mrs¡­.Miss Be has been thrown out as you


    ordered.¡±


    Victor looked up from the contract in his hands when he heard the report. He asked coldly, ¡°Did she say


    anything?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. She didn¡¯t,¡± the butler answered with his head lowered.


    Victor snorted and thought of what Rachel had said. He was so furious that his eyes glistened with


    cruelty. After a while, he closed the folder heavily and ordered, ¡°Tell them to throw that bitch far away. I


    don¡¯t want her anywhere near this house!¡±


    This order shocked the butler. However, he managed to say, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    There was an inconspicuous house located in the southern part of the city.


    ¡°No!¡± Rachel suddenly woke up with a scream. She sat up on the bed with beads of sweat on her


    forehead. She breathed heavily and looked ahead in horror.


    All of a sudden, the door of the bedroom was pushed open from outside. A man walked into the


    bedroom and put down the medicine he had just decocted on the dressing table. He then walked to the


    bed.


    ¡°Miss Be, you are awake,¡± the man said with concern.


    In fear, Rachel held the quilt against her chest and looked at the man vigntly. But she soon calmed


    down because he looked familiar. She squinted her eyes and searched for his face in her memory. But


    no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember who he was.


    Rachel suddenly lowered her head and looked at herself. It was then she noticed she was wearing a


    floral dress. Not only that, she was in a strange ce, and in a s


    trange bed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was hoarse and alert.


    ¡°Miss Be, you met me when you were very young. So, it¡¯s normal for you not to remember who I


    am. My surname is Torres. I was yourte mother¡¯swyer,¡± Andy Torres replied with a smile.


    ¡®Torres? He was once my mother¡¯swyer? Is that why he looks familiar?¡¯


    The sense of familiarity grew as Rachel stared at him. It seemed she had met him before. Then


    something urred to her. ¡°You¡­ You saved me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Let¡¯s just say that coincidence worked in your favor. I called you, but a passer-by answered


    the phone and told me you had fainted. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t see anything. The passer-by had already


    covered you with a coat by the time I got there. The only thing I did was to carry you into my car,¡± Andy


    exined innocently.


    ¡°Oh, but how did this dress get on my body?¡±


    ¡°Well, about that. I asked an olddy next door to dress you up.¡±


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. However, she frowned the next second. ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s mother had passed away when she was thirteen years old. Although Andy was her mother¡¯s


    personalwyer, they hadn¡¯t met for so many years. More so, his sudden reappearance was suspicious


    since his client was long dead.


    Without answering her question, Andy stood up and walked out of the room. He returned within


    seconds and handed her a document.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s will,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s will?¡± Doubts shed through Rachel¡¯s eyes. This came as a surprise to her because her


    mother had died suddenly. There was no way she could have made a will at such a young age.


    If there was indeed a will, Rachel¡¯s useless father and his mistress wouldn¡¯t have rubbed their repulsive


    rtionship in her face, neither would they have taken everything.


    ¡°Yes. As your mother¡¯s personalwyer, she entrusted me to be the witness of her will when she was


    still alive. She requested that I only made this public and hand it to you on your twenty-fourth birthday.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Rachel remembered that her birthday coincided with the day she and


    Victor got divorced.


    ¡°It is clearly stated in this will that you are to inherit all the properties under her name, including fifteen


    percent shares of Be Group and the vi she lived in before she died,¡± Andy continued.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Still in doubt despite Andy¡¯s exnation, Rachel turned to thest page of the document. Her mother¡¯s


    name, Elisa Be, and her signature were at the bottom right. It was indeed her will.


    ¡°Mr. Torres, how many days have I been unconscious?¡± Rachel asked, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°It has been three days.¡±


    Rachel closed the will and got out of bed. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°Those people have had


    three peaceful days. That¡¯s way more than they deserve!¡±


    She made for the door with the will in her hand.


    Andy asked, ¡°Miss Be, where are you going?¡±


    Rachel stopped at the door, nced at the will in her hand, and raised her eyebrows without turning to


    look at him.


    ¡°Are you really asking me that question? Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course, I¡¯m going to deal with my father,


    his bloody mistress, and their silly daughter!¡± With these words, Rachel opened the door and stormed


    out.


    The past few days had been a period of healing. Her body and soul were now one with each other. She


    had regained vitality and tenacity.


    Andy was in a daze after he heard Rachel¡¯s answer. Her behavior was reminiscent of her mother¡¯s. He


    felt he had just seen the energetic and vigorous Elisa again.


    After jolting back to reality, Andy put on his suit jacket and followed Rachel.


    The Be family¡¯s vi was located in the northern part of the city.


    Rachel and Andy arrived in his car. She went straight to the front door and rang the doorbell a dozen


    times. It sounded like someone was issuing a death threat.


    The housekeeper angrily trotted to the door and shouted, ¡°Who is it? Stop ringing the bell like that. Is


    this your house? You will pay if the doorbell spoils!¡±


    She opened the door when she finished shouting. She looked at the people outside with a frown. She


    was stunned when she saw Rachel.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take your lives!¡± Rachel said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The housekeeper¡¯s face turned pale. Rachel¡¯s hostility made her blood run cold and she stood


    rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 5: Back To The Bennet Family

    Chapter 5: Back To The Be Family


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vi? Have you forgotten about me because you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time?¡±


    Rachel asked.


    Vi Lyons swallowed hard nervously. For some reason, her feet felt cold.


    ¡°Mi-Miss Rachel, you¡¯re back,¡± she stammered.


    Rachel took a step forward. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m back, and I¡¯m staying this time. Vi, go clean up my


    bedroom.¡±


    Vi lowered her gaze and pursed her lips, unable to respond. ¡®Her bedroom?¡¯ Rachel didn¡¯t have a


    bedroom in this house anymore. Alice had already upied her old bedroom.


    However, Vi didn¡¯t want to say that out loud. If this had happened in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have


    hesitated to say it. However, it looked like Rachel had changed so much. She had be a terrifying


    woman, and Vi was so scared of her that it felt difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Who¡¯s home right now?¡± Rachel looked around and saw that the garden¡¯syout hadn¡¯t changed in the


    past two years. Everything was the same as before.


    ¡°Your father, his wife, and Miss Alice are all here,¡± Vi replied.


    ¡°Great! That saves me the effort of looking for them,¡± Rachel said as she walked through the front yard


    and entered the house.


    Inside the living room.


    ¡°Mom, which one looks better on me? This one or the previous one?¡± Alice asked, fiddling with the


    diamond ne around her neck.


    ¡°Silly girl, the other one is more expensive. You¡¯re going to attend Mr. Sullivan¡¯s banquet, so you should


    wear something more expensive.¡± The middle-aged woman grabbed the ne on the table. It was


    embedded with a sapphire, and it looked more expensive and exquisite. Gently, she put it around


    Alice¡¯s neck.


    Alice looked at the sapphire ne and touched the gleaming gem. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to


    smile at how beautiful it looked.


    She put down her hand, walking to the other end of the sofa, sat down next to a middle-aged man, and


    held his arm.


    ¡°Dad, look at it! It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice asked, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    Jack Jenkins looked at his daughter, caressing her head. ¡°My daughter is the most beautiful woman in


    the world. No matter what you wear, you¡¯ll look divine!¡±


    Hearing that put a smile on Alice¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, if mom hears you say that I¡¯m the most beautiful in the


    world, she¡¯ll get jealous.¡±


    Caroline Jenkins chimed in, ¡°Why would I be jealous? You silly little girl. You enjoy making fun of me,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    Amused, Jack held Caroline¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°To me, you and your mother are the most beautiful


    women in existence.¡±


    Alice leaned against his shoulder and smiled, while Caroline lowered her head because she felt a little


    shy to hear that.


    All of a sudden, they heard someone pping.


    The happiness dissipated from their faces when they saw who was at the door.


    Rachel tilted her head and put down her hands. ¡°What a happy family you all are. I am so moved by


    this scene. What about you, Mr. Torres?¡±


    On their way to this vi, Andy learned that Rachel had been suffering these past few years. Initially, he


    believed that even after Elisa¡¯s death, Rachel would live afortable life because she was thedy of


    a rich family, and sheter married to Victor, a business tycoon.


    Andy was filled with rage when he knew how miserable Rachel¡¯s life was. He just stood there, looking


    at them with anger.


    ¡°Rachel! What are you doing here?¡± Alice was the first to react.


    Rachel scoffed at her, walked to the sofa, and sat down.


    Meanwhile, Andy happened to hear Alice¡¯s question. He followed Rachel and stood behind her.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, this is Miss Be¡¯s house. If she wants toe back, she¡¯s permitted to do so


    whenever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Was I even talking to you?¡± Alice scolded Andy, and red at him.


    Courteou


    sly, he replied, ¡°I am her personalwyer.¡±


    Alice snorted with disdain. ¡°Everyone is iming to be awyer these days. Rachel, Victor has thrown


    you out of his house, and you have nowhere else to go. Do you think you cane back and live here


    just because you hired awyer? No way! Get the hell out of here! You¡¯re not wee in this


    household!¡±


    After saying that, Alice strode forward and tried to grab Rachel¡¯s arm, intending to drag her outside.


    But to her surprise, Rachel managed to dodge her. Secondster, Alice felt a stinging sensation in her


    neck, causing her to groan in pain and cover her neck.


    Rachel, on the other hand, stood calmly as she held the ne that Alice was wearing just now,


    albeit it had been stained with blood now.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Alice lost her temper. She immediately tried to hit Rachel, but there was an


    imperceptible smile on Rachel¡¯s face. Just before Alice¡¯s hand could reach her face, Rachel grabbed


    Alice¡¯s wrist, and then she kicked her knee. And then she let go of her.


    Alice cried out in pain.


    She dropped to her knees, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Caroline quickly went to her daughter¡¯s side to help her up. She never imagined that this bitch,


    Rachel, would dare to hit her daughter.


    Rachel looked at the ne in her hand. ¡°If I remember correctly, this ne is supposed to be


    mine, right?¡±


    With a pale face, Alice gritted her teeth, trying to take back the ne. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡±


    However, Rachel withdrew her hand, and sat back on the sofa. ¡°This ne is worth at least millions


    of dors. Alice, didn¡¯t you tell me that you had no money to buy a dress worth only ten thousand


    dors? You even manipted me into buying it for you, remember? When did you be so rich to


    have a ne like this?¡±


    That statement made Alice¡¯s face turn ghastly pale. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! The ne is


    mine! Give it back, or I¡¯m calling the police to arrest you for robbery!¡±


    Rachel crossed her legs, leaned back against the sofa, and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. She just


    looked at the three of them in silence.


    Alice was scared by the way she was looking at them. She suddenly remembered what Rachel had


    told her three days ago. ¡®I will make you suffer for what you¡¯ve done to me today!¡¯


    ¡°You see, sapphires are rare. That¡¯s why every sapphire is engraved with a special serial number with a


    laser. Alice, you said that this ne is yours, so you must know what that serial number is, right?¡±


    Rachel said with derision.


    Alice was dumbfounded. The serial number? Did sapphires have numbers? How was she supposed to


    know that? She just took this ne from Rachel¡¯s jewelry box that she left at home.


    Looking a bit guilty, Alice retorted, ¡°Who will pay special attention to a stupid serial number when they


    buy a ne? The number is too long to remember!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t seem to care what Alice had said. She just put on a


    sardonic smile to mock her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you bought this ne, you should have an appraisal certificate. The serial number


    is written on it too. Once the policee, just take out the certificate and show it to them.¡±


    Alice began to panic. Hesitantly, she stammered, ¡°I- I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to tell me that you lost the appraisal certificate?¡± Rachel saw through Alice¡¯s


    farce, so she interrupted her and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you lost the certificate. The police will


    look into it.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face darkened.


    At this moment, Rachel paused when she noticed that Alice fell silent. Secondster, she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you want to call the police to arrest me for robbery? Go ahead, call them.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 6: Call The Police

    Chapter 6: Call The Police


    Alice red at Rachel and gritted her teeth so hard that they might shatter.


    Turning a blind eye to Alice¡¯s rage, Rachel turned her attention to Andy.


    ¡°Since Alice doesn¡¯t want to call the police, Mr. Torres, why don¡¯t you call them and ask them toe


    over?¡±


    Right after Caroline heard that, she said, ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t be angry. Alice was just being silly when


    she took your ne. We¡¯re a family. Besides, she¡¯s your little sister. If the policee here and


    make a big deal out of this, people will mock us.¡±


    Caroline lowered her head, looking like a kind and nurturing mother.


    Rachel was already familiar with that look. Caroline was skilled at ying the innocent, and it was this


    side of her that beguiled Jack. This was also the reason he turned a blind eye to his daughter, Rachel,


    and allowed Alice and Caroline to walk all over her.


    Rachel didn¡¯t respond. She just sat quietly on the sofa, staring at them.


    She knew that Caroline was moreposed than Alice. Caroline would never ask for Jack¡¯s help


    directly. Instead, she would do something to win his pity, so that he would speak for her. Since Caroline


    wouldn¡¯t show her true colors easily, Rachel was in no hurry to speak up.


    After a long time, Caroline grew impatient when she saw that Rachel had no intention of speaking. A


    forethought of malice shed through Caroline¡¯s mind, A few days ago, Alice had told her that Rachel


    seemed to turn into a different person. She didn¡¯t buy her words back then, but now, it seemed that


    Rachel had really changed! How dare shee back here and put on airs as if she owned the house?


    Andy broke the silence. ¡°Miss Be, I have called the police.¡±


    ¡°Rachel Be! How dare you?¡± Alice shouted with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I do it?¡± Rachel stared back at her. At this moment, she was exuding aid-back


    demeanor.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alice was rendered speechless and her eyes turned red with anger. Losing her temper, she


    picked up the vase on the table and threw it at Rachel.


    She did it so fast that Caroline wasn¡¯t able to stop her. Caroline was shocked.


    If Alice harmed Rachel, the police would definitely think that Alice was to me. They wouldn¡¯t care


    about the reason behind her actions.


    Andy was horrified to see what had happened. He didn¡¯t expect that Alice would tantly hurt Rachel


    like that.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to protect Rachel from getting hurt. However, he remembered what she told


    him before entering the house, so he stepped back, and took his phone out.


    There was a smile on Rachel¡¯s face. Everyone in the room held their breaths as they watched the vase


    fly towards Rachel.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Just before the vase hit her, Rachel grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa, threw it at the vase and


    kicked the pillow in one fell swoop.


    Every move she made happened within a second. Before anyone could react, the vase flew back to


    Alice.


    Alice immediately turned ghastly pale.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed and covered her face reflexively. She staggered back, unaware that there was a


    shelf behind her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The shelf fell down and all of its contents smashed to the ground and broke. The crashing sound mixed


    with Alice¡¯s screams rang throughout the room.


    Both Jack and Caroline had no time to react. Horrified by the scene, they rushed to check on Alice and


    called out to their serv


    ants for help.


    The once quiet living room had suddenly be chaotic.


    Rachel¡¯s face remained calm. She sat back down, and looked at Andy, noticing that he was shocked as


    well.


    ¡°Did you film all of that?¡±


    Hearing that, Andy was pulled back to his senses. Before he could hide his surprise, he nodded and


    said, ¡°I managed to record all of it.¡±


    ¡°Sir! Madam!¡± Vi came over in a hurry. ¡°The police! They¡¯re here.¡±


    Alice had gotten hit by a ss bottle that fell from the shelf, and she was now shedding tears because


    of the pain. Upon hearing that, she cast her pain aside, and grabbed onto Caroline¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face turned grim. She patted Alice¡¯s hand to reassure her.


    Outside the door, two policemen asked, ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Andy put his phone away and took a step forward.


    The policemen saw the mess in the living room and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Alice covered her injured arm and pointed at Rachel. ¡°She did this!¡± She took the chance to throw out


    an usation first. ¡°Sir, that woman threw a vase at me on purpose. Look at me! I¡¯m injured all over


    thanks to her!¡±


    Alice¡¯s hair was in disarray and she looked disheveled, while Rachel sat there, safe and sound. At first


    nce, it looked like Alice was telling the truth.


    The policemen jumped to a conclusion when they saw Rachel¡¯s calmness. It was as if they weren¡¯t


    going to listen to her side of story anymore.


    Noticing the look on the policemen¡¯s faces, Andy said, ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± Caroline interrupted Andy. At this moment, she pretend to be a real refined and forgivingdy


    from a rich family. She walked up to the policemen, smiling at them modestly. ¡°Nothing happened.


    These two girls were just messing around. Thank you for taking the time toe here. Allow me to


    compensate you for the long drive. You can go back now. I hope we didn¡¯t dy your work.¡±


    As she spoke, Caroline nced at Vi. Consequently, Vi understood Caroline¡¯s order, and took out


    some cash from her pocket to give to the police officers.


    The policemen exchanged nces and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to ept your bribe. Get that dirty


    money out of our faces!¡±


    Those words made Vi shiver in fear.


    Caroline smiled apologetically. ¡°Yes, of course. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. It was really kind of you to


    come here, but this is just a petty squabble between sisters. This silly game isn¡¯t worth your precious


    time.¡±


    ¡°Just a petty squabble between sisters?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Alice wanted to proceed with her usation when she noticed that the policemen favored her


    over Rachel.


    How could her mother not know what she was thinking? But now was not the time! If this incident were


    to break out, it would make Caroline look ridiculous in front of her friends.


    She nced at Alice out of the corner of her eye, still wearing a smile. ¡°Yes, these girls were just being


    naughty.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± The police could sense that things weren¡¯t that simple. However, Caroline


    insisted that the girls were just messing around, so they really couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After all, this was a family matter. They didn¡¯t want to trouble themselves over this.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask you some questions?¡± Rachel suddenly broke her silence, got up, and looked at them


    with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Rachel!¡± Jack suddenly chimed in. ¡°Stop it!¡±

 Chapter 7: Trespassing

    Chapter 7: Trespassing


    Jack hadn¡¯t spoken a word since Rachel came in. And now, the first sentence he said to her were to


    make her stop.


    Upon hearing that, Rachel looked at him with a sneer.


    Moments ago, when Alice threw that vase at her, Rachel noticed that Jack wanted to stop Alice, but


    eventually he sat back down and did nothing.


    But when the vase hit Alice, making her knock down the shelf by ident, he stood up faster than


    everyone else. He rushed to Alice¡¯s side, shielding her from the falling ss bottles.


    As a matter of fact, when Rachel was on her way here, she recollected every memory she had of the


    past. Everything happened so fast and was so overwhelming, so she thought she might¡¯ve forgotten


    something nice about Jack.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember anything good her father had ever


    done for her.


    Both Jack¡¯s words and actions just now confirmed her point.


    ¡°Dad, I just have some questions to ask the police officers. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    After hearing what Caroline said earlier, the policemen felt that Rachel was looking to cause trouble.


    One of them asked impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rachel looked at him, smiling and looking so pure.


    When the policeman saw her innocent smile and charming eyes, he began to doubt whether she had


    really hurt someone.


    ¡°Sir, does the owner of a house have the right to allow and prohibit anyone to enter their house?¡±


    Rachel spoke unhurriedly. The sound of her voice sounded like music to their ears.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The policeman frowned because he found the question meaningless.


    ¡°What if someone is living in a house, but the owner has never agreed to letting them live there? Is it


    called trespassing? Should the owner call the police on these people?¡± Rachel blinked innocently.


    ¡°It is trespassing. And of course, the owner should call the police. Why are you asking such questions


    with obvious answers? It¡¯s aplete waste of our time!¡± The police¡¯s patience had worn thin.


    Rachel snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Thank you for your answer, sir. In that case, please help me


    drive these people away from my home, and my problem will be solved.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Caroline was the first to realize what Rachel was implying. In an unnatural voice, she said, ¡°Rachel,


    what are you talking about? I know you¡¯ve always had a problem with me and Alice, but you need to


    stop this. If you have any grievances andints, just let me know and I promise you we¡¯ll adjust


    our behaviors ordingly. And as for what happened this time, I¡¯ll ask Alice to apologize to you, okay?


    These policemen must be very busy. You shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Caroline. I¡¯m not gonna forget about what Alice has done, but she¡¯ll have to wait her


    turn, okay?¡± said Rachel.


    Caroline didn¡¯t get to finish talking, and it got on her nerves.


    At this point, Alice lost her temper again. ¡°Rachel Be! You have no right to kick us out of here! If


    there¡¯s someone that should be driven away, it should be you!¡± After saying that, Alice said to the


    police, ¡°This woman was no longer part of our family a long time ago. Weren¡¯t you just talking about


    trespassing? Well, that woman is trespassing in our house! You should arrest her!¡±


    ¡°Alice! That¡¯s enough! Your father owns this house, and Rachel is your sister. Your father has not made


    a decision yet, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Caroline tried to stop her daughter from talking.


    Alice turned to Jack; her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Dad, are you really just going to sit idly by and watch


    Rachel walk all over me like that? Look at me! I¡¯m injured! The


    second she got here, she has been plotting to drive us out of our house. Who the hell does she think


    she is?¡±


    Jack was livid. He had been trying to suppress his anger since Rachel stepped in. Now that he had


    seen his wife, and daughter being pushed around, Jack could no longer hold himself back.


    ¡°Rachel, get the hell out of my house! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±


    Those words rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Rachel felt a pang in her heart, and for a second, she was almost overwhelmed by sadness.


    But those emotions somehow felt a bit strange to her at the moment. Before she could even begin to


    think about it, Alice reached out to grab her wrist, intending to drag her out of the house.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened. She twisted her own hand to grab Alice¡¯s wrist even tighter and snapped it.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Alice bellowed. The crisp sound of cracking bones signified that her wrist had been dislocated.


    ¡°Rachel Be!¡± Jack growled.


    The policemen¡¯s faces darkened. They had no idea that Rachel would attack others in front of them!


    The faint suspicion of whether she could really hurt others had now dissipated.


    Rachel let go of Alice¡¯s wrist, ring at her. Afterwards, she turned to the police and asked, ¡°Sir, you


    saw what just happened, right? She tried to attack me, and I defended myself. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You dislocated her wrist! That¡¯s excessive use of self-defense!¡± One of the policemen walked forward,


    intending to arrest Rachel.


    He thought that if he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, it would bring shame to his honor as a police officer!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel wore a faint smile as Andy stood in front of her with open arms. ¡°ording to the twentieth term


    of the criminalw of our country, if a person¡¯s use of self-defense caused great injury, then it is


    ssified as an excessive use of force. Miss Alice Jenkins tried to hurt my client, Miss Rachel Be.


    My client made sure that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt, for she didn¡¯t know what her assant, Alice Jenkins,


    would do to her next. In addition, my client did not cause excessive damage to Miss Jenkins.¡±


    Andy put on a stern expression and continued, ¡°Therefore, good sir, what my client has done is within


    the bounds of self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The policeman stopped in his tracks, eyeing Andy up and down.


    As a matter of fact, Andy was right. Alice was the one who started the fight. Although Rachel dislocated


    Alice¡¯s wrist, it was justifiable to say that she only did it to prevent Alice from hurting her more.


    Andy took out his business card and gave it to the police. ¡°I¡¯m Andy Torres, Miss Be¡¯swyer.¡±


    The policeman looked at the business card and asked, ¡°I seem to recall that you were the one who


    called us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Despite being under the police¡¯s stern gaze, Andy showed no sign of timidity. He just nodded at


    them firmly, looking them dead in the eye.


    ¡°Did you call the police to report that your client had hurt someone?¡± the other policeman asked in


    disbelief. ¡®What kind of weirdoes have wee across today?


    Is thiswyer trying to report his own client?¡¯


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°Then why did you ask us toe here?¡± The police had now lost their patience, and they sounded


    more and more impatient. If they weren¡¯t concerned that something might happenter on, they


    would¡¯ve left already!


    ¡°The reason I called you over has been made clear by my client,¡± replied Andy.


    ¡°What?¡± the policemen asked in unison.


    ¡°Officers, please drive these people out,¡± he added. Afterwards, Andy handed a document to the police.


    ¡°Drive them out on the grounds of trespassing.¡±

 Chapter 8: Rachel Owns The Villa

    Chapter 8: Rachel Owns The Vi


    The police took the document from Andy¡¯s hand. When they read its contents, their faces changed


    completely Caroline nced at the document as well, and her intuition told her that the document was


    bad news for them. She nced at Jack meaningfully. ¡°Jack¡­¡± ¡°Rachel, I gave you a chance! How long


    are you nning to harass us? Get the fuck out of our house, and leave us alone!¡± Jack strode forward


    and tried to grab Rachel. But before he could touch her, the two policemen barred his path. All of a


    sudden, Jack stopped in his tracks. Caroline was surprised at the turn of events, but she managed to


    force a smile. ¡°Officers, this man is the owner of¡ª¡± ¡°Are you Jack Jenkins?¡± one of the policemen asked


    seriously. Jack had to suppress his anger because he was talking to uniformed officers. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he


    answered.


    ¡°What is the name of your ex-wife?¡± Jack frowned at that. He never expected that the police would ask


    that question out of the blue. ¡°Elisa Be. But she¡¯s been dead for years.¡± ¡°Is this girl your daughter


    with your dead wife?¡± the policeman asked, gesturing at Rachel. Jack looked at the policemen, trying to


    figure out why they were asking such questions. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In that case, she¡¯s right,¡± said the


    policeman. ¡°Do you want to leave the house by yourselves or do you want us to drag you away?¡±


    eman


    Everyone was stunned to hear that.


    Caroline hurried forward, still wearing a forced smile. ¡°Sir, what are you trying to say? Why did you ask


    us that question? We¡¯ve been living here for twenty years! What reason do you have¡ª¡± ¡°Reason? You¡¯re


    trespassing on a private property!¡± the policeman shouted. ¡°Tre¡­ trespassing?¡± Caroline turned pale as


    she looked at Jack. Even Jack didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He frowned and said confidently,


    ¡°This has been my home for twenty years. How could you say that I am trespassing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?


    Thisdy here, Rachel Be, owns this vi!¡± After saying that, he showed the document to Jack.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Alice screamed after hearing that revtion. She was about to grab the


    document from the policeman¡¯s hand, but she was halted by the man¡¯s steely gaze. The document was aBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The police thought that Rachel¡¯s request to drive her family away was inconceivable, but ording to the


    law, Jack and the others were trespassing in her house, and she was well within her rights to drive them


    out.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! Dad, say something! Tell them this house belongs to you.¡±


    With a livid expression, Jack fell silent. It seemed that he acquiesced to this turn of events.


    This house had once belonged to Elisa. She never had the time to distribute her properties when she


    died,


    Chapter 8 Rachel Owns The Vi so Jack assumed that he would receive her properties after her death.


    That was what he had believed¡­


    Until just now.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Elisa left a will! On top of that, the will was not made public until more than


    ten yearster!


    Caroline clenched her fists; her eyes brimming with anger.


    Elisa had orchestrated all of this.


    Rachel appeared from behind Andy and yawned, ¡°Officers, please drive them out for me. Thanks for


    taking the time toe here. Oh, and Mr. Torres, please help me take care of the rest. My eyelids feel


    heavy now, so I¡¯m going to sleep. Thanks for your help.¡±


    The emotions intertwined in her chest. She had no idea why these emotions were growing stronger and


    stronger, troubling her brain all the time.


    In addition, Rachel seldom exercised, so the few kicks she performed earlier siphoned her energy. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± said Andy. Rachel nodded, ncing at the ne in her hand with


    satisfaction. Afterwards, she shed them a smile before she went upstairs. The sight of Rachel¡¯s


    comcent face made Alice feel the paining from her wounds. ¡°Dad!¡± she growled.


    Jack was speechless. Looking at the will made him angrier with every passing second. At this moment,


    anxiety grew in Alice¡¯s heart. ¡®Why? This is my home! How could it be Rachel¡¯s? How dare she?


    Everything belongs to me!¡¯


    TO


    Upon seeing that Alice was about to attack Rachel again, the policemen stopped her. ¡°Miss Jenkins, if


    you try to hurt Miss Be again, we will arrest you on the spot!¡±


    ¡°You! What are you doing? Why are you protecting her? Can¡¯t you see how wounded I am? If you don¡¯t


    help me, I willin about both of you!¡± Alice snarled. Andy stepped in and yed the video he had


    recorded for the police. ¡°Sir, as you can see in this video, Miss Alice Jenkins here started the fight. The


    video will show you how she got her wounds.¡± Alice was shocked to hear that. ¡°What video?¡± Andy didn¡¯t


    respond to her question. He just nced at Alice, Caroline, and Jack one by one. Now, Alice felt even


    more agitated. ¡®Did he record what happened just now? No! I can¡¯t let the police see it!¡¯ Alice panicked.


    She lost the ability to think about her actions, and she instinctively tried to grab Andy¡¯s phone. The


    policeman warned her, ¡°Miss Jenkins, do you want us to arrest you for obstruction of justice?¡± Caroline


    immediately grabbed Alice. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry about my daughter¡¯s behavior. She¡¯s just being silly.¡± ¡°Yes, she


    is.¡± After watching the video, the policemen put on a stern expression. ¡°Intentional injury, nder, illegal


    possession of others¡¯ property, and repeated offenses. Alice Jenkins, we are cing you under arrest for


    those charges.¡± After saying that, the police took out a set of handcuffs.


    With no room to resist, Alice¡¯s arms were cuffed behind her back.


    The look on Caroline¡¯s and Jack¡¯s faces changed dramatically.


    Meanwhile, inside the CEO¡¯s office of the Sullivan Group, a knock could be heard from the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said Victor.


    As soon as Ivan heard him speak, he entered the office, put down the document on Victor¡¯s desk, and


    said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, something happened to Ms. Be¡¯s¡­¡± Victor didn¡¯t even raise his head when he


    interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced her. I don¡¯t have anything to do with her, even if she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not


    about Miss Be¡­¡± Ivan hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s about Alice Jenkins, Rachel¡¯s


    half-sister.¡± Upon hearing that, Victor looked at Ivan in the eye. ¡°Alice?¡± Ivan nodded. ¡°Rachel went back


    to the Alice¡¯s ce this morning. She called the police to drive Alice and her parents out for trespassing.


    During the process, Alice must¡¯ve done something to Rachel. That¡¯s why the police arrested Alice, and


    Rachel has told herwyer to sue Alice. They¡¯re demanding her to issue a public apology in a


    newspaper, and kneel at the gate of her house for three days and nights. Otherwise, Rachel will not


    withdraw thewsuit, and Alice will be sent to jail.¡± The veins on Victor¡¯s temples began to show. ¡°Alice


    might not be able to apany you to the dinner party tonight. Shall I arrange another female


    companion for you?¡± Ivan asked respectfully. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Victor replied. He mmed the pen in his


    hand on the table, gritted his teeth, and ordered, ¡°Send someone to bring Rachel here!¡± Ivan was


    surprised by hismand. ¡°Are you saying that.¡± A cold smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Rachel


    do something to Alice just because I was going to take her to the dinner party? This isn¡¯t new. She has


    done something more horrible than this in the past. I really thought that I¡¯d be able to get rid of her after


    the divorce, but¡­ Well, in that case, I¡¯ll bring her along as she wishes.¡± Ivan¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that


    Victor was going to make Rachel¡¯s life miserable tonight.

 Chapter 9: Kidnapped By Intruders

    Chapter 9: Kidnapped By Intruders


    Rachel¡¯s old bedroom had been upied by Alice for a long time. Although she had asked the maids to


    throw out everything that Alice owned, the bedroom still needed to be cleaned thoroughly before it could


    be used. And so, Rachel decided to take a nap in the guest room for the time being. By the time she


    woke up, it was already three in the afternoon. Slowly, she opened her eyes, and the murmuring voice in


    her mind gradually dissipated as she regained her senses noon


    Rachel sat upright, putting her hand on her forehead. She felt beads of sweat touching her fingertips.


    It seemed that she had a dream.


    To be exact, it wasn¡¯t a dream. While she was asleep, she heard a voice keep calling out to her.


    The voice was hoarse and mncholic, crying and calling out her name. The intertwined emotions left


    her heart broken, and the overwhelming waves of emotion almost drowned her. Rachel knew that these


    emotions belonged to her body¡¯s original owner. But something bothered her. Why were those emotions


    so strong?


    They were so overwhelming that she felt ufortable.


    Was the soul of the original owner of this body still inside her?


    When that thought crossed her mind, Rachel looked at her palms, and then herself. She was certain that


    there was nothing strange going on with her body, aside from the sadness lurking in her heart. ¡°Miss


    Be.¡± Rachel¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Andy¡¯s voiceing from outside the door. She decided


    to set her inhibitions aside for now, got out of bed, and opened the door. When she saw the pile of


    documents that Andy was carrying, Rachel raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡± He nodded in


    agreement and followed her into the study. The second Rachel sat down, Andy put the stack of


    documents on the desk in front of her. There, she found the certificate of property ownership on top of


    the documents. ¡°This is the equity assignment agreement. This one is the property handover form, and


    the certificate of ownership of this house,¡± said Andy. Rachel smiled. ¡°Are these all?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly.


    There are also some billing records and some other reports about the Be Group over the years,¡±


    Andy added. ¡°From this point forward, the Be Group is yours.¡± Rachel flipped through the documents


    casually, and then she turned her attention to Andy. Upon noticing the awkwardness on his face, she


    closed the file and asked, ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to say to me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    All of a sudden, two muscr men kicked the door open and broke in. A maid followed them in with a


    panicked look. ¡°Miss Be, they broke into the house all of a sudden. I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± ¡°Who are


    you?¡± Andy looked at the intruders. ¡°Miss Be, you¡¯reing with us,¡± said one of them. Once he


    finished talking, they walked past Andy, and tried to catch Rachel.


    However, she managed to avoid them. Their appearances alone showed that the intruders were agile


    and capable fighters, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from them because her fighting skills weren¡¯t


    extensive, and she clearly wouldn¡¯t win over these sturdy men.


    Andy shielded her with his body at once. ¡°What are you nning to do with her?¡± he asked.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± the intruder warned him. ¡°This is trespassing. It¡¯s is illegal! Believe it or not¡ª¡±


    Before Andy could reach the end of his sentence, he felt a cold, hard steel bring pressed against his


    forehead.


    The intruder was pressing a gun against his head at this moment.


    Beads of sweat broke out of Andy¡¯s forehead as he felt his heart racing, and his face turning pale.


    Through the curtains, the sunlight reached the gun, and it reflected the silver light. Rachel¡¯s eyes


    widened. ¡°I¡¯ming with you, just let him go!¡± Andy looked at the men in ck, and stammered, ¡°Miss


    Be¡­¡±


    She understood why he was worried, so she nodded to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.


    They¡¯re not gonna hurt me.¡± Right after she said that, Rachel¡¯s eyes fell on the brooches on the chests of


    the intruders. The brooches were tear-drop shaped gems made of obsidian. It was the symbol of the


    security agency owned by the Sullivan Group.


    Only one man was capable of mobilizing them, and it was none other than Victor


    The gun was still pressed against Andy¡¯s head, but he saw howposed Rachel was, so he decided to


    drop his worries for now and trust her. Secondster, Rachel and the intruders left. There was a ck


    Rolls-Royce parked outside the gate. Rachel sat in the back seat without hesitation. The men in ck


    were sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger seat respectively. Slowly, the car drove away. Rachel


    looked at the passing scenery in silence. All of a sudden, a phone started ringing. The man in the


    passenger seat answered it. His voice remained stoic, but he sounded respectful this time.


    ¡°Mr. Chavez, we¡¯ve picked up Miss Be.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good job.¡± ¡®Mr. Chavez? Is he talking to Ivan?¡¯


    At this point, Rachel confirmed that these men were sent by Victor.


    ¡®But why does Victor want to see me? Doesn¡¯t he loathe me? Is he not satisfied by how much he


    humiliated me that day? Is that why he had me kidnapped? To take me to him and beat me up again?¡¯


    Rachel tapped her thigh with her fingertips, wondering how she would protect herself from Victorter.


    She then went through all the things that happened between the real Rachel and Victor in their two years


    of marriage, trying to figure out a way to solve this problem. And before Rachel realized it, they had


    arrived at the destination.


    One of the men in ck got out of the car, opened the back door, and said to her, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    She got out of the car and looked up.


    Nanapped By Intruders Astonishment shed through her eyes for a moment, but she quickly regained


    herposure before anyone could notice. This was not Victor¡¯s vi. It was an independent three-


    storey building built using a ssical Nordic style of architecture. Soon, Rachel remembered where this


    ce was. This was the most popr hair salon among thedies in the upper ss of the city, and its


    name was Gardenia. As far as she could remember, this wasn¡¯t her first time here. One of the reasons


    why upper ss women liked this ce was because the country¡¯s best stylists worked here. Aside from


    that, the hair salon only received one client a day. Rachel¡¯s first ever visit to this ce was two years ago


    on her wedding day. But it might not even count as a wedding. Their families just had a simple meal to


    put on a show for Victor¡¯s grandmother. Momentster, someone came out of the building. ¡°Hello, Miss


    Be. I¡¯ll be your stylist for today. I¡¯m Eva Myers.¡± The woman was dressed in a white dress. Her hair


    was tied up, and she was smiling at Rachel. Just then, Rachel was even more confused about what kind


    of trouble Victor was going to make for her. She then nced at Eva, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Fortunately, Eva didn¡¯t mind her cold attitude. ¡°Please follow me.¡± She gestured Rachel toe in.


    Based on the expression Rachel wore at this moment, it was hard to read what she was thinking. Not a


    minuteter, she strode towards the building. Upon seeing that, Eva overtook Rachel and led the way.

 Chapter 10: Switching Dates Is Fun

    Chapter 10: Switching Dates Is Fun


    Rachel was led into a room, where Eva asked her to take a seat and began applying makeup on her face


    and doing her hair. When she was done, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Rachel had no idea what Victor wanted from her. All she could do was sit and wait.


    There was a knock on the door and Eva walked over to open it. Rachel was sitting with her back to the


    door, but through the mirror she could see the two men who brought her here standing on the doorway.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± one of the men said curtly.


    ¡°She will be ready in a few minutes,¡± Eva nodded.


    Rachel drummed her fingers on the table as Eva closed the door and came over. ¡°Miss Be, time to


    change into your outfit for the night.¡±


    Rachel turned to Eva blinking in astonishment. ¡°Who asked you to dre"


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, of course,¡± Eva said, her polite yet weirdly unsettling smile never leaving her lips. ¡°Do you


    know why?¡± Rachel was desperate for the slightest piece of information about what Victor had in store for


    her. Eva averted her gaze and made sweeping gesture. ¡°The staff here respects the customers¡¯ privacy.¡±


    Rachel looked at Eva searchingly for a while longer, then stood up and walked towards the fitting room.


    A single dress was hanging inside. Rachel¡¯s eyes hardened at the sight of it, her expression inscrutable.


    She stayed there, staring at the dress for a few moments. It was all clear now, what Victor wanted from


    her. This flimsy piece of clothing was all the proof she needed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Eva¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Mr. Sullivan asked me to pass on a message.


    He wanted you to know that yourwyer¡¯s firm doesn¡¯t have a license. He also wanted me to tell you that


    he wouldn¡¯t mind informing the authorities on your behalf.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.


    She had really underestimated Victor. How on earth did he find out so many things about Andy in such a


    short time?


    His message was clearly a threat. If she didn¡¯t go along with his ns, Victor would make sure that Andy


    paid the price. Not to mention that Rachel would have trouble with the will. She could end up losing her


    inheritance. Which meant she was at Victor¡¯s mercy. Rachel gritted her teeth as she looked up at the


    hateful dress. Clenching her fists, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll put it on.¡±


    ¡°You have five minutes,¡± Eva reminded her kindly.


    As night fell, the wild side of the city began to stir.


    The Crown Club was one of the most exclusive establishments, frequented only by the elite of the city


    was


    The building had 33 floors in total. The lobby was on the first floor. The upper floors held a rustic coffee


    Switching Dates 13 Fun shop, a restaurant, a cozy jazz bar, an arcade, a casino and a disco, each


    establishment taking up an entire floor. The remaining floors held private rooms, suites to be precise,


    reserved only for the club¡¯s most loyal clients.


    The club was the embodiment of the city¡¯s elegance and extravagance, which meant that most people


    would live their whole lives right next to it and never see the inside of it.


    In a private room on the third floor, a waiter knocked on the door twice before cautiously walking inside


    carrying a decanter of red wine. He bowed in respect and started pouring the red liquid into elegant,


    crystal goblets. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you broke the rules. We agreed that everyone should bring a date, but


    you¡¯re the only one here without a date,¡± said the middle-aged man sitting on the other side of the sofa.


    He had his arm around the waist of a cute blonde girl as he epted a ss of wine from the waiter.


    he man took a sip of his drink and went on. ¡°You are ruining our fun, you know. I might start thinking that


    you are not a man of your word and that¡¯d be a bad start for our business dealings.¡±


    At these words, Ivan, who was standing by the door, looked up. The man that spoke was a renowned


    businessman, one that Victor wanted to work with. He was also the host of this party.


    This business deal was critical to the Sullivan Group¡¯s profit from the next quarter of the year. It was a


    project that would cost billions of dors of investment, so Victor had to attend the party in person.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes never left the businessman.


    So arrogant! Even if the Sullivan Group was in search of investors, this man¡¯spany wasn¡¯t the only


    choice.


    The fact that Sullivan Group¡¯s searching for new investors didn¡¯t necessarily give the man the right to be


    arrogant in front of Victor. If Victor wanted to, he could destroy this man, as he had the might of the


    Sullivan Group behind him.


    Leaning against the sofa, Victor stayedpletely expressionless, ignoring the provocation. He sipped


    his wine, lookingpletely at ease. The businessman¡¯s face darkened when he saw that his words had


    no effect whatsoever.


    It seemed that Victor didn¡¯t take him seriously!


    He had never been treated like this before. Otherpanies always begged for a chance to cooperate


    with him! ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Sullivan?¡± The businessman huffed, unable to hold his temper any longer.


    Victor lowered his ss and looked at the man. ¡°Mr. Guzman, you are too impatient,¡± he drawled. Trevor


    Guzman narrowed his eyes but remained silent. Taking a look at the message he had just received, Ivan


    strode to Victor¡¯s side and whispered in his ear. ¡°Ms. Be is ready.¡±


    Something sinister shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. He smiled and announced, ¡°Mr. Guzman, why don¡¯t we take


    it up a notch? Spice up the game a bit.¡± ¡°Spice it up, you say?¡± ¡°Well, switching dates would do the trick,


    don¡¯t you agree?¡± As soon as Victor finished his sentence, the door opened and a waiter came in,


    followed by Rachel.


    The waiter bowed and left the room, closing the door behind him. As Rachel entered, she heard what


    Victor had said.


    Trevor turned to look at Rachel and his eyes lit up. Even in the dim lighting, the elegance and poise


    emanating from Rachel was obvious. Her elfin face and the way her dress hugged her figure made her


    look sexy in the ssiest way possible. Trevor was lost. Trevor¡¯s gaze became more and more intense


    as he stared at Rachel. ¡°Who are you?¡± Trevor asked in a hoarse voice and swallowed hard. Rachel felt


    uneasy under Trevor¡¯s obvious attention and couldn¡¯t stop the disgust that shed in her eyes. Victor


    didn¡¯t even turn to look at Rachel. When he saw Trevor¡¯s expression, he put his goblet on the table and


    put on a broad smile. ¡°This is my date for tonight, Mr. Guzman. Now, what do you say? Shall we change


    the rules?¡± Trevor grinned from ear to ear and immediately agreed. ¡°Absolutely! What a wonderful idea! It


    will be fun! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Trevor had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life, but that woman before him was really something


    else. At the thought of this beauty within his grasp, he could barely control himself. Trevor pushed his


    own date into Victor¡¯s arms without hesitation. The girl didn¡¯t expect this so she staggered for several


    steps. She was going to fall straight onto Victor¡¯sp, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. She just


    stared helplessly. When she saw Victor¡¯s handsome face, though, she really wished he would catch her


    in his strong arms.

 Chapter 11: You Are Going To Regret It

    Chapter 11: You Are Going To Regret It


    ¡°Argh!¡± With a muffled sound, that womannded hard on the sofa. Somehow, Victor managed to stand


    up in time and dodge her. He grabbed a wet wipe from Ivan and rubbed his fingertips against it. ¡°It seems


    that my date didn¡¯t disappoint you, Mr. Guzman,¡± he said tly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be in thepany


    of such a beauty.¡± Trevor raised his head and took a sip of his wine. He reluctantly dragged his eyes


    away from Rachel and turned to Victor with an uncertain look on his face. ¡°Were you serious before?


    About the¡­ game? You were surely just messing with me!¡± ¡°Not at all! As long as you can charm my


    date away from me, she is yours.¡± Victor¡¯s lips formed a cold smile, his eyes challenging the man before


    him.


    Trevor couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He couldn¡¯t wait to start the game, so he look at Victor and said


    slowly, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Victor knew exactly what Trevor¡¯s look meant. He nced at Ivan sideways, giving him a pointed look.


    Ivan took the hint and opened his briefcase. He pulled out a document he had prepared in advance and


    handed it to Trevor. ¡°This is the contract drawn up by Mr. Sullivan himself.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Trevor¡¯s good sense had already flown out the window the moment he learned he had a chance with


    Rachel. At that point, he was so obsessed with her that he took the pen and signed the contract without


    reading a single line. ¡°Let the game begin, Mr. Guzman,¡± Ivan said, returning the signed contract in his


    briefcase. Victor grabbed his suit jacket from the armrest of the sofa, turned around and walked towards


    the door, Ivan on his trail. As he crossed the room, he finally got a good look at Rachel. His mind went


    nk for a moment. No wonder Trevor had lost his mind over her. She looked ravishing tonight. She was


    wearing a close-fitting, strapless dress that fit her figure like a glove. She looked much different from the


    exhausted, drained woman Victor remembered. Her makeup was different too. It was simple and


    elegant, giving her a fresh, natural look. Victor¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel for a while and he felt a surge


    of unease. He firmly believed he hated her so much that even a single nce could make him feel


    ufortable, disgusted even. Victor had always been in control of his emotions and he hated the


    impact that woman had on him. Rachel had been quiet the whole time, but when he walked past her, she


    grabbed his sleeve, stopping him from leaving the room.


    Victor gave her a look full of poison and he shrugged off her hand, looking disgusted by her touch.


    ¡°What do you want? Toote for regrets,¡± Victor sneered, looking down at her. Rachel tried to ignore


    Trevor¡¯s hungry eyes roaming all over her body. She lowered her voice in an attempt to keep her anger


    at bay. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? You were the one who said¡­¡± Before she could finish, Victor¡¯s


    face hardened. He grabbed Rachel¡¯s chin, forcing her to look straight into his eyes. Rachel was startled


    by this unexpected move. The pain on her chin was so intense that she staggered


    It backwards until her back hit the cold wall.


    Victor¡¯s face was just a few inches away from hers, his voice cold and piercing as he whispered


    menacingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Huh? Drop the innocent act. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± ¡°Do you


    really think I will ever believe you again? I thought you had learned your lesson, but I forgot what a stupid


    bitch you are. You¡¯ll never learn,¡± he whispered in Rachel¡¯s ear, his voice full of contempt.


    Rachel wanted to retort, but his grip on her chin felt like a vice. Uttering a single word would be torture.


    Her face turned pale and beads of sweat started forming on her forehead.


    When Victor spoke again, she felt his hot breath on her neck and a shiver ran down her spine. ¡°Alice


    couldn¡¯t be here with me tonight because she was taken to the police station. It seems that I


    underestimated your dirty tricks. Didn¡¯t you do all this just to be my date to the party tonight? And now


    you are pretending you know nothing?¡± Rachel frowned at his words.


    She finally understood what was going on. It was all a misunderstanding.


    The truth was, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Victor. She didn¡¯t give a shit about this stupid party or


    who would be Victor¡¯s date for the night.


    Victor seemed to take Rachel¡¯s silence as an admission of guilt. He leaned closer and whispered in her


    ear, in a voice so low that only she would hear him. ¡°Now, time to get what you wanted so desperately.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in fear. This couldn¡¯t be good.


    Before she could react, though, Victor let go of her chin and grabbing her by the arm, he pushed her


    towards Trevor.


    Then, he stood there, one hand in his pocket and a smug look on his face. ¡°Mr. Guzman, I¡¯ll leave my


    date in your very capable hands.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know what had just happened between Victor and


    Rachel, so he assumed that the man had simply been telling her to serve him well. He nodded to Victor


    and rubbed his hands together as he walked towards Rachel.


    Completely expressionless, Victor turned around and left the room with Ivan by his side.


    Just as the door was about to close behind them, Rachel¡¯s voice reached him. ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret this.¡±


    Victor paused for a moment, but he closed the door decisively behind him.


    Back inside the private room, Rachel was left looking at the door fiercely.


    ¡°So, sweetie, what¡¯s your name?¡± Trevor looked at Rachel up and down with hungry eyes.


    Rachel cradled her sore arm. She had hit it on the corner of the table when Victor had pushed her.


    Hearing Trevor¡¯s question, she looked at him, her eyes shooting daggers.


    She held her injured arm closer to her chest and stood straight. ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you everything


    you want to know.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s look became even more greedy upon hearing her sweet voice.


    Looking intrigued, he started forward towards Rachel. ¡°Easy, there, sweetie¡­¡±


    He was interrupted by a loud crash of a ss bottle breaking. He stopped walking, feeling stunned and


    disoriented.


    He raised a hand to his forehead in disbelief.


    He felt something warm and wet as the air filled with the coppery smell of blood. A sharp pain overcame


    You Are Going To Regret it him and he felt dizzy. He pointed at Rachel and stammered numbly. ¡°You¡­


    you¡­¡±


    With a fierce look on her face, Rachel threw what was left of the ss on the ground. It crashed on the


    pristine tiles with a loud bang at the very same moment that Trevor lost consciousness andnded on the


    floor, blood still dripping from his forehead.


    Victor still hadn¡¯t left the building. Instead, he had booked another private room. Standing next to the


    door, Ivan looked quietly at Victor who was sitting on the sofa, making some business calls. He was


    really confused at his boss¡¯s behavior. The contract was signed, and there¡¯s nothing else to do here. Why


    was his boss still here? Why booked another room? It was as if his boss was waiting for something.


    But what?


    Or who? Was it Miss Be?


    No, that¡¯s not possible.


    These thoughts shed through Ivan¡¯s mind but he couldn¡¯t make any sense of them. He knew how


    much Victor hated Rachel. His boss would have dly killed her a thousand times over. So, the thought


    that Victor was waiting for her waspletely absurd. But before Ivan could figure it out, his phone rang.


    When he looked at the name that appeared on the screen, he frowned and hit the button to answer the


    call.


    In a sh, Ivan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He hung up and reported to his boss with a serious look on his


    face. ¡°I was just informed that Mr. Guzman is now in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 12: Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman

    Chapter 12: Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman


    Victor put away his phone, stood up, and stated, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivan was stunned by Victor¡¯s response. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he seem surprised that Mr. Guzman had gotten


    injured? What¡¯s more, Mr. Guzman and Miss Be were in the same room thirty minutes ago, and


    there¡¯s no one else around. It¡¯s easy to figure out that she¡¯s the one who injured him.¡¯ ¡°Are we going to


    the hospital?¡± asked Ivan. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the new contract to your email. Print it out tomorrow, and review it


    before sending it to our partner.¡± Victor left the room without even answering Ivan¡¯s question.


    A new contract?


    What new contract?


    With a frown, he took out his phone and opened his inbox. And as expected, he received an email five


    minutes ago. Upon opening the email, Ivan was dumbfounded. This was¡­


    The contents of this new contract was exactly the same as the one they had asked Trevor to sign tonight.


    However, one minor detail was changed: Party A. It was no longer Trevor¡¯spany, but it was now one


    of the biggest suppliers for foreign markets. This supplier had nock of customers, and it mainly


    targeted foreign markets. Back when this project wasunched, Ivan had once contacted this same


    supplier, but they rejected his proposal, making it clear that they had no intention of entering the


    domestic market.


    At the time, Ivan formted several ns to convince the supplier, but he never seeded. But now,


    Victor managed to close a contract with the supplier for the next quarter unbeknownst to anyone.


    At this moment, Ivan had an epiphany. Everything soon became clear to him.


    Victor had never intended to cooperate with Trevor from the very beginning! Ivan looked at his email, and


    then nced at Victor¡¯s back. For some reason, seeing his boss sent shivers down his spine. After all


    these years of working for Victor, Ivan thought that he knew his boss well. But now, he realized that he


    didn¡¯t know him at all.


    It seemed that Victor was far more terrifying than he had initially imagined.


    However, there was still one thing that Ivan could not figure out. ¡®If Mr. Sullivan had already decided not


    to cooperate with Mr. Guzman, then why did he attend this party in the first ce?¡¯


    Ivan really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Upon seeing that Victor was walking farther and farther away, Ivan


    decided to drop his thoughts and caught up with him.


    Figuring out Victor¡¯s thoughts was much more difficult for Ivan than finding a needle in a haystack. What


    Victor aplished today was enough to prove his unfathomable capabilities. As a matter of fact, the


    reason behind Victor¡¯s attendance at the party wasn¡¯t asplicated as Ivan had


    Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman thought. Initially, he did want to partner up with Trevor, but before he went


    to the appointment, he received the results of the investigation regarding Trevor¡¯s background. It was


    only then that Victor knew that Trevor¡¯spany was not really prosperous as it seemed. In reality, two


    years ago, theirpany started running out of money. In addition, the quality of their raw materials were


    subpar at best. Hispany was struggling to keep itself afloat. Thus, it proved to Victor that Trevor did


    not have the upper hand in this supposed cooperation. Hispany urgently needed the Sullivan Group


    as its partner to fill in hispany¡¯s losses for the past two years. Otherwise, hispany wouldn¡¯t be


    able to hold on for another three months. While Victor was reading the report regarding Trevor¡¯s


    background check, Ivan came in to report that Alice had been detained.


    And that was the reason he attended the party; to make things difficult for Rachel. When Ivan found out


    that Victor had no intention of cooperating with Trevor, he thought that Victor would leave the club and go


    back home. But to Ivan¡¯s surprise, he followed Victor to the private room where they met with Trevor


    earlier. At this moment, all the lights in the room were turned on. It was as bright as early morning. Trevor


    had been sent to the hospital, but residues of his blood could still be seen on the gray carpet. The air in


    the room wasn¡¯t able to circte well, so the scent of blood was still present in the air. More than a


    dozen uniformed bodyguards were standing in the room, and their eyes fell on Rachel. The club¡¯s


    manager on duty for tonight rushed here as soon as he heard what happened. All of their customers


    were rich, powerful, or both. Even if a person looked ordinary, they could be a big shot who could turn


    this club upside down with a snap of their finger. And so, the manager wasted no time to try and resolve


    the problem. The manager was in a difficult position. He never imagined that something this horrible


    would happen while he was on duty. And to top it off, he never imagined that the Crown Club would be


    put in turmoil, not by some big shot, but by a mere woman. After knowing who Trevor was, the


    manager¡¯s face turned pale. Right now, he wished that he was the one sent to the hospital instead of


    Trevor.


    Although Trevor didn¡¯t live in the city, Apliaria, all-year-round, he was still a well-known domestic supplier,


    and he was one of the best in the country. He was definitely not someone they could offend!


    Just the thought of this was enough to drench the manager¡¯s back with sweat.


    In stark contrast to the trembling manager, Rachel was quiteposed. Quietly, she swept her eyes


    across the bodyguards in the room, sat on the sofa, and remained silent all throughout the ordeal. Her


    actions left the manager confused.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The vibe Rachel exuded was hard to ignore. She was aloof, indifferent, and apathetic.


    Was this woman who injured Mr. Guzman? Was she more powerful than him or something? He couldn¡¯t


    figure it out, so he asked the bodyguards not to act rashly. He decided to call the general manager and


    wait for his arrival.


    Rachel lowered her head, her long eyshes cast a shadow beneath her eyes. Nobody could tell what


    she was thinking right now. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Sullivan!¡± When the manager heard the footsteps, he quickly


    turned around; but instead of the Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman general manager, he saw Victor. He was


    immediately stupefied by Victor¡¯s frigid presence. Victor nced at the manager, and then at Rachel. He


    knew that Trevor didn¡¯t do anything to her. To be exact, before he could take action, she bashed his head


    in. Victor narrowed his eyes on Rachel. The reason he didn¡¯t leave the club right away was because he


    wanted to see what Rachel would do to make him regret. When she imed that he was gonna regret it,


    he thought that she meant things like she would never love him again. If she really said that to him,


    Victor wouldn¡¯t hesitate tough at her face. However, what Rachel did tonight was beyond his wildest


    imagination. Amusement shed through Victor¡¯s eyes. He smirked at the manager and asked, ¡°Are you


    sure this woman was the one who hurt Mr. Guzman?¡± Hesitating for a moment, the manager replied, ¡°Mr.


    Guzman was still conscious before he was sent to the hospital, and he told us that this woman was the


    one who attacked him. We also checked the surveince cameras and found that she had indeed


    attacked Mr. Guzman.¡± Atst, Rachel decided to do something. She looked Victor dead in the eye. As a


    matter of fact, she already knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Victor¡¯s clutches the moment she


    smashed the bottle at Trevor¡¯s head. Even if she managed to escape the club and get back to her own


    house, Victor would still have a thousand ways to catch her.


    Thus, Rachel decided to wait for him, and see what he wanted to do to her. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d that you


    confirmed it,¡± Victor responded with a sneer. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you know her?¡± The manager was stunned.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But Mr. Guzman is my guest. And since he has gotten injured, I must seek justice for him,¡±


    replied Victor.

 Chapter 13: The Culprit Should Kneel And Apologize

    Chapter 13: The Culprit Should Kneel And Apologize


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± the manager asked nervously. One look from Victor and Ivan immediately understood


    what he meant. Ivan took out a ck and gold card and tossed it to the manager. ¡°Do you recognize this


    card?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The manager caught the card and took a closer look at it.


    When the manager saw what it was, his legs grew weak. It was just a card, and yet it felt so heavy in his


    hands.


    Everyone knew who Victor Sullivan was. The Sullivan Group¡¯s business operations spanned across the


    entire country. It had a deep foundation and thepany had been passed on for generations. Its


    position in Apliaria¡ªlet alone the whole country-was unshakable. And as for Victor himself, he was the


    new CEO of the Sullivan Group. He had only been in this position for two years, but he had brought the


    company to unimaginable heights with no sign of slowing down.


    That was why when the manager recognized him the moment he saw him, and he became very


    respectful. That respect was given in deference to Victor¡¯s title as the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO. But upon


    seeing the card, the manager believed that respect was not nearly enough for a man of Victor¡¯s standing


    This card was unique in the world, for there was only one such card. Even if Victor wasn¡¯t the CEO of


    Sullivan Group, this card was powerful enough to make all the stuff of Crown Club listen to hismand.


    The manager swallowed hard, trying to suppress his agitation. He showed courtesy towards Victor by


    genuflecting before him. ¡°Boss, your wish is mymand. I will do everything in my power to aplish


    your order.¡¯ All the bodyguards were surprised by what the manager said, and then they all knelt down in


    unison. ¡°The culprit should kneel down to apologize.¡± A sinister look appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes when he


    smirked at Rachel. Right after he finished talking, Rachel felt a pang in her heart. She wasn¡¯t surprised to


    hear him say that, but it still made it difficult for her to breathe.


    However, the grief she was feeling at the moment was not her own.


    Rachel pursed her lips, and heard the deafening shout of the manager and the bodyguards.


    ¡°Have a good day, Boss!¡±


    In the hospital.


    It had been three days since Trevor were sent to the hospital and now he finally regained consciousness.


    Rachel had been forced by the bodyguards to kneel beside his bed. Her knees felt so painful that they


    were starting to get numb, and her eyes were half-closed.


    Victor kept his words. He made her kneel at Trevor¡¯s bedside for nearly three days. Other than several


    sses of water a day, Rachel hadn¡¯t eaten anything for three whole days. This was also one of Victor¡¯s


    orders.


    He said that she must show her sincerity by abstaining from food as long as Trevor was in aa.


    As a result, Rachel had lost all the strength to even eat anything.


    Unaprel is me cuipi noulu Meet And Apologize At first, she tried to fight back, and surprisingly managed


    to knock down two bodyguards using dirty tricks. Butter on, when Victor found out about what she did,


    he sent two boxers from the security agency to supervise her.


    And since there was nothing she could do against those boxers, Rachel decided to save her strength


    andy low.


    The second Trevor woke up, one of the boxers went outside to call a doctor, leaving the other one to


    watch over Rachel.


    A momentter, Rachel fell to the ground. Upon seeing that she had lost consciousness, the boxer tried


    to help her up. But the second he touched her arm, a light shed. Consequently, the boxer felt


    something pierce his neck. Before he could check what had been lunged into his neck, something was


    mmed against the back of his head.


    The hulking boxer cked out and fell, knocking over a tea table before he hit the ground. Meanwhile,


    Rachel had lost the strength to hold on any longer, so she sat on the ground. She no longer had enough


    strength to get up, and her knees were numb with pain.


    Trevor just woke up, but he saw everything that happened, and it left him horrified.


    Just now, a really strong man fell down before his very eyes. And the person who knocked him out was


    Rachel!


    Such a scene was frightening for Trevor. It suddenly reminded him of what happened in the private room


    of that club.


    He remembered how the empty wine bottle was smashed against his forehead.


    At this moment, Trevor trembled with fear. ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel was rubbing her knees as she looked up at


    him, and said, ¡°Mr. Guzman, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Even Trevor¡¯s


    voice was trembling. Subconsciously, he looked at her hands and once again remembered the wine


    bottle shattering against his head. He swallowed his own saliva and felt dizzy. Every second he looked at


    Rachel made his forehead more and more painful.


    Lowering her head, Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯m actually here to apologize.¡±


    Trevor was rendered speechless. ¡®Is that her way of apologizing?¡¯ God knew how frightened he was


    when he opened his eyes and saw a man who was taller and much stronger than himself fall down


    before his very eyes. Trevor held the sheet, looking like a frightened rabbit. Secondster, Rachel felt


    that her knees were much better. She put her hands at the end of the bed, using it to help herself stand


    up. But as soon as her hands touched the iron railing of the bed, Trevor panicked. ¡°It was my fault! I¡¯m


    sorry! I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it! I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡± Trevor put his palms together and


    bowed before Rachel with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t stop begging for forgiveness until he felt dizzy.


    However, he didn¡¯t hear anything after a long time, so he opened his eyes vigntly.


    Rachel had managed to stand up, and she was now taking out the sharp object from the boxer¡¯s neck.


    It turned out to be a straightened paperclip.


    She had obtained it from the pile of documents that Andy gave her. She never imagined that it would


    Scanned with CamScanner


    <pe in handy. Finally, Rachel stood straight, holding the clip between her fingers, and staring directly


    into Trevor¡¯s eyes. As the needle glinted in the sun, his face turned pale, and he covered his neck with


    his hands. It looked like he was about to break into tears. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Just


    please don¡¯t hurt me! How about this? I¡¯ll get on my knees and ask for forgiveness, okay?¡± Before he


    could reach the end of his sentence, the door of the ward opened. The other boxer, along with the doctor,


    came in. As soon as they got in, the boxer noticed that his colleague was lying on the ground, and Trevor


    was trembling in fear. The boxer¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°What the hell happened in here?¡± he asked. Trevor


    looked like he had seen a messiah and he wanted to cry out for help, but he suddenly felt a chill around


    his neck before he could open his mouth. At this moment, he saw that Rachel was ying with her


    paperclip, and it didn¡¯t look like she was paying attention to the people who came in. After a moment of


    hesitation, Trevor said, ¡°Nothing happened. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then what happened to my colleague?¡± The boxer


    pointed at his colleague on the ground. ¡°Well, uh¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡± Trevor had no idea how to exin what had


    happened, so he turned to Rachel for help. Consequently, she smiled and replied, ¡°He fell by ident.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. ¡®That¡¯s a terrible exnation! I could¡¯vee up with something better,¡¯ Trevor


    thought. ¡°Who permitted you to stand? Mr. Sullivan said ¡± The boxer was just about to hold Rachel down


    again and force her to kneel, but she managed to avoid him. The boxer was startled by how fast her


    reflexes were.

 Chapter 14: The Servants Are Gone

    Chapter 14: The Servants Are Gone


    Rachel blinked, ¡°Of course it was Mr. Guzman who asked me to get up.¡±


    Trevor nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, it really was me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the boxer frowned in disbelief and looked like he


    wanted to ask more questions, but Rachel didn¡¯t


    give him the chance. ¡°Mr. Sullivan said that I am free to leave as long as Mr. Guzman forgives me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I forgive you! You may go now,¡± Trevor said hastily, before the boxer could respond. If he


    could, he would have jumped out of bed and open the door for Rachel himself.


    If he had known how ruthless Rachel was, he would have never provoked her wrath from the very


    beginning. Her angelic beauty had thrown him off, though. He now regretted ever crossing her.


    ¡°Alright then. Mr. Guzman, take good care of yourself. I hope we never see each other again,¡± Rachel


    said indifferently as she walked towards the door. Seeing that the boxers didn¡¯t move to stop her, she left


    the room under the curious gazes of the doctors and nurses.


    After she had put some distance between her and her former captors, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly


    and took three deep breaths. She looked around her to make sure no one wasing after her and


    then, she leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    A nurse passed by and when she saw Rachel sitting on the ground, she stopped and asked kindly,


    ¡°Miss, are you okay? Do you need help?¡± Rachel opened her eyes and looked up at the nurse. ¡°Can I


    borrow your phone, please? I need to make a call,¡± she asked in a low voice. Once she was safely back


    home.


    Rachel sat on the sofa with a warm towel thrown over her knees. She looked at the maid standing in the


    corner of the room, waiting for further instructions, her eyes downcast. ¡°Do you need me to change your


    hot towel, Miss Be?¡± The maid raised her eyes and looked at Rachel timidly as she asked the


    question. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Rachel threw the hot towel into a basin besides her feet. ¡°Where are all the


    servants?¡± ¡°They¡­ they left a few hours after you¡¯re taken away by those men. They- they said that you


    wouldn¡¯te back, and that since Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins weren¡¯t here either, those that stayed here


    would have a hard time. So, they followed Vi¡¯s lead and left to work for Mrs. Jenkins,¡± the maid


    exined, her voice getting lower with each word. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± Rachel leaned her


    head against the back of the sofa. She felt exhausted, which was not surprising, considering she had


    barely slept these past three days. It was really hard to get some rest while being kept prisoner, forced to


    kneel on the ground the whole time.


    Rachel had thought that she could finally rest when she returned home, but it wasn¡¯t going to happen. All


    the servants were gone and she had to do something about it. Only one maid left in the house.


    Thankfully, the rest of the staff were not bold enough to steal some valuables as they left. They had just


    packed their own things and disappeared. The maid bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little clumsy. Mrs. Jenkins


    and Miss Jenkins never really liked me. Even if I followed the other servants to work for them, I am pretty


    sure they would turn me away.¡±


    The Servants Are Gone Rachel smiled fondly


    The maid lowered her head quickly, as though she had misspoken. ¡°Then how did you know that I would


    keep you? As you said, you are clumsy. Why should I let you stay, if you are not fit for the job?¡± Rachel


    asked, her eyebrows raised.


    The girl looked up in fear and then she quickly lowered her head again. Staring at her feet, she


    squeaked, ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry, Miss Be.¡±


    The girl was so timid that Rachel didn¡¯t have the heart to tease her any longer. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t find


    another servant in such a short time. You may stay,¡± she said. The door opened right after she had


    finished her sentence and Andy came in carrying a bag with medical supplies.


    When Rachel had borrowed that nurse¡¯s phone back in the hospital, she had called Andy toe pick


    her up.


    She had been on her knees for too long. She was in so much pain afterwards that she could barely


    stand.


    When Andy arrived at the hospital and saw her, he was shocked. He carried her to the car and he


    dropped her off at the house before he went out again to buy her some medicine.


    ¡°You may return to your work,¡± Rachel told the maid, trying to stifle a yawn.


    The girl nodded and started walking towards the kitchen to prepare lunch. Suddenly, something urred


    to Rachel. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, stopping the maid in her tracks.


    ¡°Abby ke,¡± the maid answered, looking even more nervous than before.


    Rachel nodded and said nothing else, so Abby breathed a sigh of relief and left the room in a hurry.


    Frowning, Andy opened the bag and startedying its contents on the table one by one. ¡°This is a spray


    that will help with the pain. This is an ointment that prevents the wound from g one can help with bruises,


    making them heal quicker, you know. This pill here is an antibiotic, so your rounds won¡¯t get infected.¡±


    Rachel was still lying on the sofa with her eyes half closed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Be, where have you been?


    What were you doing in the hospital? Your knees are full of bruises and you look on the verge of


    copsing. What happened to you in those past three days?¡± Rachel felt her eyelids getting heavier and


    heavier, and Andy¡¯s voice sounded as if in the distance. She blinked and cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Torres, I


    need to rest for a while,¡± she said in a hoarse voice, He moved his lips, wanting to say more, but seeing


    that Rachel was already half asleep, he stayed silent. He left the room and went to the kitchen to find


    Abby and ask her to make sure Rachel take her medicine. Rachel was shaken awake by Abby a few


    hourster. The maid offered to help Rachel to her bedroom so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold sleeping on the


    sofa. Rachel wasn¡¯t too happy that her sleep was disturbed, but when she saw the concern in Abby¡¯s


    eyes, her heart softened. She couldn¡¯t stay mad at the girl for keeping an eye on her, especially when


    she saw how nervous Abby was. So Rachel simply got up and went to her bedroom.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes until eight o¡¯clock in the nexet morning. When she entered the bathroom, she


    caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror. She did a double take and raised her hand to touch her


    face.


    She had a weird feeling looking at this face. This was definitely Rachel¡¯s face and body, but the real


    problem here was that she wasn¡¯t Rachel. Before her soul enter this body, she had another name and


    that was Shelia.


    The Servants Are Gone ¡°Are you still here¡­ Rachel?¡± she murmured, looking into her own eyes in the


    mirror. No response. The bathroom remained quiet. Rachel frowned imperceptibly. She had heard that


    voice again in her dream, in that state where she was neither fully asleep nor fully awake. She wanted to


    ask the voice if it was the original Rachel, if she was still trapped in this body with her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But she didn¡¯t have full control over her dream and she had not gotten the answers she wanted. She


    didn¡¯t know if the original Rachel was real or just a figment of her imagination. Rachel gave up trying to


    unravel the mystery. She would try again another day. Instead, she took a shower, changed her clothes


    and went downstairs. The smell of freshly-baked bread hit her nostrils, making her mouth water. When


    she walked into the dining room, she saw Abby cing a loaf of hot bread on the table. Hearing her


    footsteps, the maid looked up, startled. ¡°Are you hungry?¡¯ Rachel nodded as she walked towards the


    table. She picked up a slice of bread and bit into it. It was delicious. The smell of butter and the


    crunchiness of the crust almost made her moan with pleasure. She helped herself to another slice. Abby


    had been looking at Rachel expectantly and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her taking another


    serving Abby turned around and walked into the kitchen to get Rachel some warm milk. ¡°Here you are,¡±


    she said handing a cup to her. Rachel nodded her thanks and took a seat. ¡°Abby, did you make the


    bread?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you like it? If you don¡¯t, I can make something else tomorrow,¡± Abby responded in a


    hurry. ¡°What else can you cook?¡± Rachel asked smiling broadly.

 Chapter 15: From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt

    Chapter 15: From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt


    Abby looked at Rachel and said, ¡°I can prepare most of the dishes. If you¡¯d like to eat something that I


    can¡¯t make, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±


    Rachel rested her chin on her hand while eating thest piece of bread. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you could cook


    so well,¡± she remarked.


    It seemed that Abby wasn¡¯t as clumsy as she had imed. She just didn¡¯t have enough confidence in


    herself.


    ¡°I like the bread,¡± Rachel said as she pointed at the te of bread. Upon hearing that remark, Abby¡¯s


    eyes lit up. ¡°If you like it, I can bake some more for you!¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Rachel nodded, tilted her head


    to the side, and smirked. ¡°Abby, did you learn to cook from your family?¡± Abby lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m


    self-taught. I¡¯m actually an orphan.¡± The sound of her voice portrayed her sadness.


    Rachel was stunned. The indifferent look in her eyes cracked a little, but it onlyst for a second and she


    collected herself before Abby could notice. It wasn¡¯t exactly sympathy, but she did feel sorry for the girl.


    Rachel might be born in a rich family, but Shelia herself was actually an orphan, just like Abby. She grew


    up in an orphanage. For as long as she could remember, she didn¡¯t even have any recollection of what


    her parents looked like. In all honesty, she didn¡¯t care about knowing her biological parents that much.


    But sometimes, she would rehearse in her mind what she would do if they appeared before her and told


    her that she was their daughter.


    ¡®d probably ask them why they had abandoned her for so many years. The dean of the orphanage had


    once told Shelia that she was left at the gates of the orphanage when she was still a baby, which meant


    her parents weren¡¯t forced to abandon her; they just didn¡¯t want her anymore. Now that she recalled that


    time of her life, she didn¡¯t feel sad about it. Those days were long gone, and she must live in the


    moment, as Rachel of course.


    ¡°Abby, please teach me how to bake this kind of bread when I¡¯m free,¡± she said while taking another


    piece of bread.


    Surprised, Abby raised her head and grinned. ¡°I would be happy to!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy these days, so I¡¯ll


    probably ask you when I have more spare time on my hands. For now, you can teach me the basics.¡±


    Actually, Rachel had never wanted to learn how to bake bread, but she was touched by how passionate


    Abby was about cooking. Perhaps it was because they shared a simr fate. This encounter spurned the


    idea in Rachel¡¯s head to help Abby gain some confidence in herself.


    However, Shelia had never been a sentimental person. Never. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was


    developing sentimental feelings or if she was just being affected by Rachel¨Cthis body¡¯s original owner.


    Abby nodded earnestly and told Rachel the steps to baking the bread.


    From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt¨C In reality, Rachel wasn¡¯t listening to Abby, but she would ask


    her questions from time to time, to convince her that she was listening. After breakfast, Rachel


    remembered the pile of documents that Andy left her, so she went to the study, intending to read them.


    Although she knew that she might not even understand them, at least she tried. Before long, Andy


    arrived while Rachel was unsessfully trying toprehend the documents. The door of the study was


    open, so after knocking a couple of times, Andy walked in. ¡°How are your knees?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she nced at her knees. ¡°They¡¯re much better now. At the very least, I won¡¯t need to


    sit on a wheelchair.¡± With a faint smile, Rachel closed the folder in her hand. All of these reports filled


    with a myriad of data was giving her a migraine.


    Naturally, Andy knew that she was joking, but he didn¡¯t smile nor chuckle, because he didn¡¯t find it funny.


    ¡°You need to keep applying ointment on them even though they¡¯re getting better. You need to take better


    care of yourself,¡± he reminded her. ¡°I know, Andy.¡± Rachel nodded. Elisa had asked Andy to look after


    her. When he found out that she had not been living a good life for the past few years, he felt guilty


    because he thought he wasn¡¯t fulfilling Elisa¡¯sst request. That was the reason he showed so much


    concern for Rachel now. Rachel knew that Andy was just worried about her, so she was grateful for his


    presence. She epted his concern without debating against him.


    At this moment, Andy nced at the document in her hand. It was the Be Group¡¯s financial


    statement two years ago.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you reading a financial statement?¡± he asked.


    Rachel nced at the


    Andy fell silent for a while.


    He adjusted his sses and put on a stem expression. ¡°Actually, there was something I needed to tell


    you. I nned to tell you the day you moved back. However, I didn¡¯t get the chance to say it because you


    were suddenly taken away.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Be Group had been acquired by the Sullivan Group two years ago.¡± Suddenly, Rachel got up


    and asked, ¡°It was acquired by the Sullivan Group?¡± Andy nodded.


    He took out thetest statement of shareholding ratios from the pile of documents and handed it to


    Rachel. ¡°Two years ago, the Sullivan Group suddenly began to purchase arge portion of the Be


    Group¡¯s shares from its shareholders; both big and small. Moreover, the Sullivan Group also invested a


    lot of capital into thepany. And now, two yearster, the Sullivan Group holds fifty-five percent of the


    Be Group¡¯s shares. It is now the dominant shareholder of the Be Group.¡±


    Rachel looked at the top of the shareholder equity report and saw what was written. ¡°Victor Sullivan from


    the Sullivan Group¡±.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She was about to say something, but she had no idea what to say, so she just looked at Andy in


    silence.


    He then let out a sigh, took another statement of shareholder equity and handed it to her. ¡°This is a list of


    the shares of the Be Group you hold at present. Due to therge amount of investments poured in


    by


    From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt the Sullivan Group, your equity ratio has declined


    dramatically.¡± Rachel opened the document. ¡°I remember that my mother left me fifteen percent of the


    shares, right?¡± ¡°She did.¡± ¡®Then it shouldn¡¯t be diluted to less than ten percent,¡¯ she thought. But before


    she could say those thoughts out loud, Rachel saw her equity ratio on the paper. She must¡¯ve read it


    several times before she came to the realization of what it meant. ¡°One percent?¡± she eximed. Rachel


    looked at Andy in disbelief. She wanted him to tell her that this document was a mistake, but


    unfortunately, he nodded in response to her question. ¡°You didn¡¯t read it wrong. You now only have one


    percent of the shares.¡± Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®What am I supposed to do with one percent share?¡¯ If


    she owned one percent of the Sullivan Group¡¯s shares, it meant that she was qualified to be the richest


    person in a small town. But ording to the Be Group¡¯s financial statement two years ago, the


    company had been losing ie for seven years straight. It was now on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Rachel wouldn¡¯t even get a penny from one percent of the shares in apany like that. ¡°The Sullivan


    Group has invested a lot of money in the Be Group to make up for thepany¡¯s losses for the past


    two years. However, Jack has been in charge of the Be Group all this time, and the Sullivan Group


    has kept their hands off thepany. The capital investment has almost been drained, and we can no


    longer pay off our debts.¡±


    Originally, Rachel thought that she would be rich after inheriting arge fortune after her


    reincarnation But who knew it would turn out that what she inherited from her mother were mountains of


    debt. Rachel sat down and looked at the statement of shareholder equities; her eyes brimming with


    displeasure.

 Chapter 16: The Bennet Group’s Fall

    Chapter 16: The Be Group¡¯s Fall


    The Be Group had been falling apart even when the Sullivan Group had bought a considering


    amount of shares for arger than expected sum of money. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because they saw


    great potential for development in the Be Group. It was all because of Rachel. The original Rachel.


    Her mother, Elisa, had once saved the life of Victor¡¯s grandma and the olddy had been grateful to Elisa


    and adored her daughter ever since. When she found out that the Be Group was in trouble, Victor¡¯s


    grandma figured out a way to help out, without even waiting for Rachel to ask. She had asked her


    grandson to do anything in his power to save the Be Group. Back then, Rachel and Victor were


    engaged to be married, not that the match was one full of love. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to


    lose money over a crumblingpany, but he couldn¡¯t deny his grandma anything. Everyone thought


    that once the Be Group had been bought by argerpany, it would start flourishing and growing.


    But the fact remained: the Be Group was now under Victor¡¯s control.


    The Be family had worked tirelessly for three generations for their group, so it really meant a lot to


    Rachel. And that gave Victor the upper hand. He had manipted Rachel and forced her to sign a


    prenuptial agreement he had put together, even if it was more than a little unfair towards her. After the


    original Rachel had caught on to what had happened, she was inconsble. In the present, Rachel


    pursed her lips and shook her head to get rid of the memory that didn¡¯t even belong to her. She felt a


    twinge at her heart, the ghost of the pain that the other Rachel had once endured.


    The original Rachel had truly loved Victor, more than life itself. But the new Rachel didn¡¯t.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn¡¯t really care about the Be Group either. It could burn to ashes for all she cared. Only one


    thing mattered to her.


    She had to avenge herself. Shelia¡¯s fiance and best friend would have to pay dearly for what they had


    done to her.


    She put the documents back onto the pile and sighed. ¡°I see.¡±


    Andy seemed genuinely shocked by her calm response. ¡°Miss Be, you¡­ Perhaps if you talked to


    Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Rachel cut in, her voice broking no argument. Talking to Victor? She valued her


    second chance in life too much for it! She was sure that Victor would send her straight to hell as soon as


    heid eyes on her.


    Andy decided that trying to persuade her would be futile. ¡°Miss Be, there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel looked up at him with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°The Be Group has not been profitable for a long time, so Mr. Sullivan dered that it will be


    liquidated the same day your divorce bes official,¡± Andy said slowly. Liquidated?


    The same day as the divorce bes official?


    Rachel snorted. ¡°So be it.¡±


    The Be Group¡¯s Fall ¡ª ¡°But, Miss Benner, the Be Group was passed on to you by your mother.


    Three generations of the Be family¡­¡± ¡°Andy,¡± Rachel interrupted him, ¡°I really tried to save the


    Group, but it is no use. Victor won¡¯t see me, nor will he stop the liquidation for my sake. And turning my


    one percent shares back to fifteen is impossible. All I want now is a normal life; I want to stop wasting my


    time and live my life to the fullest.¡± Andy was stunned by her answer. When he came back to his senses,


    Rachel had already left the study. The Be Group was falling apart, so Rachel didn¡¯t have to go


    through that huge pile of documents. She had prepared for a really busy day, but now she found herself


    with absolutely nothing to do. It was oddly exhrating


    After she left the study, she went straight to Abby. She had just decided to learn how to bake bread.


    As Alice walked out of the police station, Caroline, who had been waiting for her at the car, hurried over


    calling her name. ¡°Alice.¡±


    When Alice saw her, her eyes started to brim with tears. Caroline gently patted her back. ¡°Oh, Alice,


    don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s get home first. Your father is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Mom, it was awful! That ce was so dirty


    that I didn¡¯t even want to sit down! Why did it take you so long to pay my bail?¡± Alice whined.


    She was supposed to spend ten days in her detention cell, but Caroline lined all the right pockets to get


    her out sooner. ¡°It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s fault!¡± Caroline spat as they got in the car. ¡°Herwyer was on to


    something. I asked several people-powerful ones to help bail you out sooner, but no one had the right


    connections. In the end, I had no choice but to have your father ask for Mr. Sullivan¡¯s help.¡±


    Alice held her mother¡¯s hand nervously and asked, ¡°What did Victor say? Did he think that I¡­¡± Alice had


    always done her best to appear as a reserved, sweet girl in front of Victor. If he found out why she had


    been arrested, then all her efforts would be in vain. Alice turned pale at that thought. Caroline patted the


    back of her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. Mr. Sullivan just thinks that Rachel set you up. Would


    he help bail you out if he didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alice breathed a sigh of relief. She started to smile, but then she suddenly froze as something


    just urred to her. She turned to Caroline anxiously. ¡°Mom¡­ Who did Victor take to the dinner party


    the other night?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes darkened. She motioned to the driver to start the ride back home, but still didn¡¯t answer


    the question. Alice¡¯s heart sank. Her mother¡¯s expression said it all. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell me Victor


    took that bitch!¡±


    Caroline cast a sideways nce at Alice and said nothing, but the truth was written in her eyes.


    Alice tightened her grip on her mother¡¯s hand and started weeping. ¡°But Victor¡­ How could he go out


    with Rachel? Mom, she did it on purpose. I am sure of it. She trapped me so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    apany Victor to that party and she swooped in and took my ce!¡±


    The words were barely discernable as Alice was talking through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That bitch is


    no match for you. Has she done anything other than annoy Victor for the past two years? Now that they


    got divorced, she is just pathetic, pestering Victor when he obviously hates her guts,¡± Caroline spat,


    looking disgusted.


    The Be Group¡¯s Fall Alice raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°You are right. Rachel is nothing but a loser,


    everyone knows it. If that cranky old woman hadn¡¯t insisted she was the one Victor should marry, he


    would have been mine long ago!¡±


    Caroline smiled as she looked at her daughter. ¡°Oh, honey! Now Victor is single and you two meet a lot


    in the Sullivan Group! You should double your efforts to catch his eye. If you marry him and be the


    lady of the Sullivan family, your father and I will also benefit from it. A lot of people will want to butter us


    up.¡±


    Just thinking about it, Caroline couldn¡¯t control her enthusiasm. She and Elisa had been college friends.


    Caroline had been the queen of her high-school. She had been popr and everywhere she went, all


    eyes were on her. But when she had gone to college, things were much different. Everyone¡¯s attention


    was always on Elisa, making Caroline feel invisible for the first time in her life. She hadn¡¯t been able to


    ept that she would always be second-best to that new girl. As time went by, her jealousy grew, as did


    the desire to crush Elisa under her heel. Caroline had even tried to cop a, see if that got her back the


    attention she had lost, but still, Elisa was always better than her at anything! And then, on Elisa¡¯s


    wedding day, Caroline had seen Jack and things had started to change in a dangerous way.

 Chapter 17: 9.99 Million Dollars In Debt

    Chapter 17: 9.99 Million Dors In Debt


    Jack was a handsome gentleman, and he was considerate to Elisa during their wedding day. Caroline


    felt so jealous that she thought she would go insane. She wanted to take him away from Elisa, and the


    jealousy tortured her day after day. One day, Caroline couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She went to Elisa¡¯s


    house while Elisa was away on a business trip. That night, when she looked at Jack lying beside her on


    the bed, her heart was filled with a sense of victory and satisfaction. It had been so long since she had a


    taste of this pleasure. Once he had started their affair, Jack could no longer stop himself from cheating


    again. In addition, Caroline was more seductive and more womanly than Elisa. He was obsessed with


    her sweetness, so he decided to just go with it. Caroline did her best to please Jack to keep him by her


    side and render him unable to leave her. Naturally, it boosted her ego to know that he could not get


    enough of her.


    But as time went by, she was no longer satisfied with having a secret affair with Jack. She asked him to


    divorce Elisa, but he refused.


    Jack had married into Elisa¡¯s family, and he was living in their mansion.


    Divorcing Elisa would mean that he would have nothing left.


    Upon taking that into consideration, Caroline decided to keep her rtionship with Jack a secret.


    However, her hatred for Elisa grew with every passing day. Finally, Caroline¡¯s evil prayers had been


    answered. Soon after Elisa gave birth to Rachel, she died from a serious illness that caused postpartum


    complications, adding to the fact that she was always overworking herself. After Elisa¡¯s death, Caroline


    married Jack and sessfully moved into the Be family¡¯s mansion. Caroline thought that her days of


    being looked down upon hade to an end, but she had never imagined that the upper ss women


    thought she was ridiculous. She could see in their eyes how much they disdained her every time they


    met. Perhaps in their minds, Caroline was just a mistress, and that was what she would always be.


    ¡®Once my daughter marries Victor and be the hostess of the Sullivan family, nobody will ever lookBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    down on me again! And when that timees, all of them wille to me, begging for forgiveness!


    Caroline thought.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she happy at the prospect of having the opportunity to get revenge?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Soon, I¡¯ll make Victor fall for me,¡± Alice said with confidence.


    Caroline nodded, stroking Alice¡¯s hair affectionately.


    At this time, Alice looked outside the window, realizing that they were not on the way back to the Be


    family¡¯s vi. With a frown, she said, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t we going home?¡±


    She hadpletely forgotten that Rachel had driven them out.


    To be exact, Alice never believed that Rachel could ever drive them away!


    Upon hearing that, Caroline¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°That bitch, Rachel, drove us out using her mother¡¯s


    will.¡±


    Alice was arrested by the police, and she didn¡¯t have any idea what happened to her family afterwards.


    She thought that Rachel was just bluffing, but clearly she meant what she said. ¡°Mom, are you really just


    going to let Rachel have the vi? Why? That vi is ours! We¡®ve lived there for more than a decade, and


    that loser is in no position to-¡°.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t move out, Rachel will call the police again. And if we cause amotion, then we will be the


    butt of the jokes of all those gossipy women. Do you want us to suffer through that?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want


    to move out either, but they didn¡¯t have a choice. Had she known about Elisa¡¯s will, she would¡¯ve done


    her best to destroy it! However, it turned out that Elisa had anticipated this would happen.


    That was why Caroline was caught off-guard. She didn¡¯t have any time to prepare for it. Alice bit her


    lower lip. There was no way she would give up the vi to Rachel. A sinister gaze appeared in Caroline¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long until Rachel leaves that vi.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say? Why


    wouldn¡¯t she live long in that vi?¡± Alice was puzzled by her mother¡¯s statement.


    ¡°So what if she has the will? Over the past two years, the Be Group had umted a mountain of


    debt, and it is now just a husk of its former glory. Besides, don¡¯t forget that the Be Group doesn¡¯t


    belong to Rachel. Victor is the one who holds the majority of thepany¡¯s shares.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes lit up


    when she heard that. ¡°Mom, are you saying that Victor will do something against Rachel?¡±


    ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t need to do anything at all. The Be Group is just a useless money-losingpany


    now. I heard that Victor has been nning to liquidate the Be Group. Once the liquidation starts,


    Rachel will have no choice but to hand over the vi,¡± Caroline sneered. ¡°When that timees, Rachel


    will have nothing left, and she will be at our mercy.¡± Aliceughed maniacally.


    Caroline nodded in agreement. ¡°So, what you need to do right now is to concentrate on winning Victor¡¯s


    heart. Rachel is no match for you!¡±


    ¡°But what if Rachel gets away with everything she did to me? I suffered so much when I was held


    detained in the police station for the past few days! Mom, I¡¯m not happy with this oue. I can¡¯t just


    ept this lying down!¡± Alice held Caroline¡¯s arm, leaning on her shoulder. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to let her


    off the hook? Don¡¯t worry, my darling. She won¡¯t get away with what she did to you!¡±


    Alice nodded with satisfaction; her eyes looked vicious at the moment. In the study of the Be family¡¯s


    house.


    Rachel was looking through the documents that Andy sent her. She looked at him, hoping that she


    misheard him.


    ¡°Are you saying that once the liquidation is settled, my vi will be sold, and all the assets my mother left


    me will be frozen? Even if go bankrupt and have nothing left, I¡¯ll still have to pay millions of debt?¡±


    This was the third time that Andy confirmed her question. ¡°Miss Be, you heard me right.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched as she closed the folder. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m the one paying for all


    that debt. I only hold one percent of the Be Group¡¯s shares. Even if thepany goes bankrupt, I


    shouldn¡¯t be paying off all thepany¡¯s debts, right? Isn¡¯t Victor the major shareholder of thepany?


    If so, why isn¡¯t he shouldering thepany¡¯s debts instead?¡±


    ¡°In theory, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡®In theory?


    Rachel understood what he was implying, and smiled sardonically. ¡°You¡¯re right. I almost forgot how


    9.99 Million Dors In Debt much Victor wants to see me suffer.¡±


    The Sullivan Group¡¯s legal team had never been beaten. Changing the Be Group¡¯s creditor to


    Rachel was just a piece of cake for them. Once more, Rachel opened the file to take a look at the list.


    Her eyes fell on the total amount of debt, which was 9.99 million dors.


    Right now, Rachel wanted tough at her misfortune. ¡®Should I thank Victor for being kind enough to not


    make my debt higher than this?¡¯ ¡°Miss Be, perhaps you should go talk to Mr. Sullivan. Maybe he¡¯ll


    give you a chance to negotiate. After all, you used to be his wife,¡± Andy suggested. ¡°A chance to


    negotiate? Andy, if things are negotiable, I never would¡¯ve gotten this list! This is clearly the final notice.¡±


    What Rachel said rendered Andy unable to respond. Upon seeing the worry in his eyes, Rachel let out a


    sigh. She knew that he never meant to say that, but that seemed to be the only way to get her out of this


    predicament. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to speak to Victor.¡± Rachel decided to agree to Andy¡¯s suggestion,


    though she was well aware that Victor would never change his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll also look for an alternative


    solution to your problem, Miss Be.¡± Andy felt relieved to hear her answer, for it meant that there was


    still a glimmer of hope. Rachel nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Torres, lunch is ready,¡± Abby said


    as she knocked on the door. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first.¡± Rachel nced at Andy, and then got up from her


    seat. He wanted to speak up, but then he bit it back. He figured that it was best to put it on hold for now.

 Chapter 18: Pleaded With Victor

    Chapter 18: Pleaded With Victor


    Upon seeing the hesitant look on Andy¡¯s face, Rachel stopped. With a raised eyebrow, she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Be, when are you nning to meet with Mr. Sullivan? Once the liquidation procedure officially


    starts, stopping it will be nigh impossible.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll talk to him after lunch.¡± Rachel let out a helpless sigh.


    Andy nodded firmly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll drive you there, Miss Be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can get there by


    myself.¡± After saying that, she followed Abby downstairs to have lunch.


    During the meal, Rachel finished an entire bowl of rice, but neither Andy nor Abby had any appetite to


    eat. Those who weren¡¯t aware of the truth and saw this scene would assume that Andy and Abby were


    the ones in crippling debt, and Rachel had nothing to do with said debt. After finishing her meal, Rachel


    put down her chopsticks and looked at Abby and Andy, noticing that they appeared to be absent-minded.


    To get their attention, she cleared her throat. Startled, Abby put down her chopsticks and stood in


    attention.


    ¡°Miss Be, allow me to get you another bowl of soup.¡± Afterwards, she reached for Rachel¡¯s bowl, but


    Rachel stopped her and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Abby withdrew her hand, lowered her


    gaze, and soon her mind began to wander once more. ¡°You two¡­¡± After a brief pause, Rachel said, ¡°Are


    you worried that working for a broke woman like me will put you through so much suffering in the future?


    Look, you don¡¯t have to worry about my financial burdens. I won¡¯t let either of you help me pay off my


    debts.¡± She had always been aloof and indifferent by nature. Getting an emotional response from her


    was almost improbable, and she didn¡¯t like to rely on others either.


    Be, please don¡¯t drive me away. I¡¯m not afraid of enduring hardships. I can even help you pay off


    your debt!¡± It seemed that what Rachel said really made Abby worry. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± asked Rachel.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life since you were a kid. As much as I hate to admit it, you might not be


    able to adapt to a in and poor lifestyle all of a sudden,¡± said Abby.


    At this moment, she felt her heart softened. But before she could say a word, Andy chimed in. ¡°Miss


    Be, I¡¯d be d to extend my assistance to you as well. Your mother had done all she could to help


    me when she was still alive. However, I never got the chance to pay her back. Now, I can take care of


    you, for her sake.¡± A smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s lips. Both of them could¡¯ve just left, and they didn¡¯t


    have to help her. But they chose to stay. ¡°If I were in your position right now, I would¡¯ve left without a


    second thought.¡± Rachel put her elbow against the table, rested her chin on her palm, tapping her face


    with her fingertips and smiling. Abby and Andy exchanged nces for a second, and then they looked at


    Rachel at the same time. ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± they said in unison pleaded With Victor Rachel nced back and


    forth between the two, until momentster, she got up and said, ¡°I have no idea why you¡¯re so confident


    that I won¡¯t abandon you, but I can promise you that if you really want to stay by my side, I will not let


    either of you suffer.¡±


    ¡®A state of bankruptcy and 9.99 million dors in debt?


    A loser like this Rachel would¡¯ve folded by now and gave up.


    But to me, Shelia, it¡¯s a piece of cake! That debt can be paid off by just fulfilling a few orders. There¡¯s no


    way I¡¯ll surrender andmit suicide.¡¯


    ¡°I have faith in you, Miss Be,¡± Abby said with a smile.


    Andy nodded in agreement. ¡°Miss Be, a person undergoes so much suffering because God is


    preparing them for a great responsibility. I believe with all my heart that you can pull this off.¡±


    Rachel was silenced once more. ¡®Well, judging by those looks on your faces, I don¡¯t think either of you


    believe in me at all,¡¯ she thought.


    Theers of her mouth twitched. She had nned to say that she could really pay off her debts,


    because when she was still Shelia, she was an outstanding hacker. She could easily earn that much


    money in no time if she wanted to.


    But when she saw the way Andy and Abby looked at her, Rachel thought that it was better to just not say


    anything for now.


    She was afraid that these two would believe that she had gone insane if she told them that.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll meet up with Victor and see what I can do.¡± Perhaps, this was the only thing that they


    would believe in. Outside the CEO¡¯s office of the Sullivan Group, Alice stood in front of the door, slightly


    raising her head, and holding some documents. After tucking her hair behind her shoulders, she


    unbuttoned the two top buttons of her white shirt, revealing her delicate corbone and enticing


    cleavage. Finally, she knocked on the door and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡± Victor¡¯s voice rang through the


    partially opened door. Secondster, Alice came in, strutting towards her in high heels, and putting down


    some documents on his desk. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this document needs your signature,¡± she said in coquettish


    voice. Upon hearing that, Victor took the document without raising his head, skimmed through it, and


    signed his name. ¡°You may leave.¡± Victor pushed the document to one side of his desk, and proceeded


    with the other documents on his desk.


    It took him only a few seconds to sign the document, but he never bothered to cast Alice a nce. When


    she realized that, her smile disappeared. Alice grabbed the document from the desk, but she didn¡¯t leave


    right away. Instead, she stared at Victor, hoping to entice him with her eyes. He sensed that she was


    staring at him, and it made him frown. A momentter, he raised his head, and asked indifferently, ¡°Is


    there anything else?¡± Alice took a step back, lowered her head, and replied, ¡°I want to apologize to you,


    Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°That party the other night, I knew it was important but I¡­ It¡¯s my fault that I


    wasn¡¯t able to apany you. If you want to punish me, Mr. Sullivan, I will ept it wholeheartedly,¡±


    said Alice. She bit her lower lip, staring into Victor¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were brimming with tears, and she


    looked vulnerable and pitiful.


    Pieaded with victor ¡°Look, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to be punished for anything,¡± he replied. ¡°No


    matter what reason I might have, it was my fault that I wasn¡¯t prepared for emergencies. That¡¯s why my


    sister¡­¡±


    Alice paused on purpose, and then changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I promise you that I will not make


    the same mistake twice.¡± At the mention of Rachel, Victor was reminded of what happened that night,


    and it angered him. ¡°Get out!¡± hemanded.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alice had no idea what happened between Victor and Rachel that night, but she heard that the


    cooperation between the Sullivan Group and Mr. Guzman¡¯spany had been discontinued. Judging by


    Victor¡¯s reaction just now, Alice was sure that the mishap had something to with Rachel. When that


    thought crossed her mind, Alice felt pleased. It seemed that she had overestimated Rachel, when in


    reality, she was just a loser. ¡®So what if she went to the party with Victor? In the end, Rachel did more


    harm than good. She only pissed Victor off even more!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Ivan knocked on the door before


    he came in. Looking at him, Victor asked, ¡°What is it this time?¡± Ivan cast Alice a nce, contemting


    for a moment, and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be is here.¡± Seconds ago, Alice was in a good mood, but


    when she heard that Rachel was here, the smile on her face disappeared, and she subconsciously


    looked at Victor. ¡°Kick her out!¡± Victormanded; his face looking grim. That reaction of his did not


    surprise Ivan at all. He only reported Rachel¡¯s arrival in deference to his respect for Victor¡¯ste


    grandmother, but this was thest time he would do this. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll ask Miss Be to leave


    immediately.¡± Ivan turned around and was just about to leave. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly called out


    to Ivan to stop him, and then turned to Victor.

 Chapter 19: Alice’s Provocation

    Chapter 19: Alice¡¯s Provocation


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I think¡­ Perhaps you should let her in.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes turned frigid. ¡°Are you telling me what


    to do?¡± Alice felt her stomach tight. She immediately shook her head and retracted her statement. ¡°No,


    you misunderstood me. I suggested that because I know my sister all too well. If she¡¯s driven away


    without seeing you, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll cause a scene. I remember she has done that several times in the


    past at the entrance of thepany. What if this time¡ª¡± ¡°If she tries anything, I¡¯ll have a good reason to


    call the police on her and have her arrested,¡± Victor sneered. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up with malice, but she


    quickly guised it with innocence when she looked back at Victor. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Rachel is your ex-wife


    after all. If something happens, and the police arrest her, she will be immensely humiliated.¡± ¡°Do you


    think I care about that?¡± Victor said with indifference. ¡°But¡­ Please at least give me a chance to speak to


    my sister,¡± Alice pleaded. ¡°Are you sure you can convince her to leave?¡± Victor looked at her with


    curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, sir. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, you can hand her over to the police, and I won¡¯t


    say a word,¡± said Alice. Victor stared at her in silence for a while. With every second that passed by,


    Alice¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster, and her palms started sweating. The way Victor looked at


    people made them feel like he could see through their minds. ¡°Fine. Go ahead,¡± he responded. Alice


    breathed a sigh of relief when Victor was no longer looking at her. She then swallowed her saliva,


    cleared her throat, and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Afterwards, Alice left the office. At this time,


    Rachel was waiting in the lounge on the first floor. She had been staring at her phone all this time, and


    decided that if no one wasing down to meet with her in five minutes, she would just leave. In all


    honesty, she never expected to see Victor when she called Ivan to ask for a meeting with Victor. But in


    spite of that, she must go through this process, so that by the time she had gone home, she could tell


    Andy that she had tried set up a meeting with Victor, but he didn¡¯t show up.


    ES


    And before long, five minutes had passed.


    Rachel stretched her arms out, took a sip of her cup of coffee, stood up, and grabbed her bag, ready to


    leave,


    But as soon as she walked out of the lounge, she saw someone approaching her. The woman¡¯s high


    heeled shoes click-cked on the cyan tiles.


    ¡®What a small world,¡¯ Rachel thought.


    Frankly, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alice here.


    ¡°Rachel, my dear sister.¡± Alice stood face to face with Rachel. She was a little taller than Rachel at the


    Alice¡¯s Provocation moment, for she was wearing high-heeled shoes, and Rachel was in ts. Their gap


    in height somehow gave Alice a sense of superiority. She nced down at Rachel and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t


    expect to see me here, did you?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I didn¡¯t. It seems that the Sullivan Group had no


    idea you¡¯ve been detained by the police,¡± Rachel remarkedzily, ignoring Alice¡¯s provocation. Compared


    to her bitchy ¡°best friend¡± in her past life, Alice was nothing. Her friend was a fraud, and a hypocrite-a


    complete fake. Thecency on Alice¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re so stubborn, you know


    that? It doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯ve done everything you could to pester Victor, but you¡¯ll


    only make him loathe you more.¡± Rachel lowered her eyes, half-closing them. What Alice said didn¡¯t


    even make her skin crawl. The loser Alice was talking about wasn¡¯t her, but the original owner of this


    body¨C the real Rachel. She wasn¡¯t that Rachel who was so madly in love with Victor that she cast aside


    even her own dignity.


    However, when Alice saw that Rachel wasn¡¯t responding and keeping her head down, she thought that


    Rachel felt humiliated by what she had said. And because of that, arrogance andcency returned


    to Alice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now tell me, are you here for Victor? Do you really think that you can convince him to remarry you?


    Allow me to tell you something. I¡¯m here because Victor asked me to be here,¡± said Alice. Rachel got


    annoyed because Alice was spouting too much nonsense. ¡°Oh, really? Why did he ask you toe


    here? Did he think that ten days at the police station wasn¡¯t enough for you, so he wants me to send you


    back there again?¡±


    Alice lost herposure, clenching her hands into fists.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Rachel! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Alice, if you¡¯re running out of ways to annoy me, just get out of my way. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want


    to waste another second speaking to a bitch like Alice. She had already achieved her goal of getting a


    justification for not meeting Victor, so she couldn¡¯t care less why he asked Alice to be here.


    Alice goggled and cried, ¡°Rachel, how dare you act so arrogantly here? This is the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    headquarters! You have no right to tell me what to do!¡± ¡°I see. Go ahead, continue talking. Be my guest.¡±


    Rachel sat back down on the sofa, cross-legged. Alice was rendered speechless when she heard that.


    Rachel tapped on the armrest of the sofa. It had been a while, and she still hadn¡¯t heard Alice say


    anything, so she looked at her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± That calm look on


    Rachel¡¯s face made Alice livid. Gradually, her face was bubbling up with so much anger that she gritted


    her teeth to the point of nearly shattering them.


    ¡°Rachel, I know you came here to speak to Victor about the Be Group¡¯s bankruptcy.¡±


    Alice suppressed her anger, forced a smile, and made it seem like she could tell what Rachel was


    thinking.


    To Rachel, Alice was nothing but a horny peacock, desperate to spread its tail and mate.


    ¡°Just get real. Victor asked me to tell you that he¡¯s not going to save the Be Group even if you get


    down on your knees and beg. Besides, once the Be Group goes bankrupt, you¡¯ll have a mountain of


    debts to pay! Victor told me that he¡¯s not going to help you pay for it-not even a penny!¡± After saying that,


    Alice crossed her arms, and looked down at Rachel.


    Alice¡¯s Provocation On the other hand, Rachel slowly got up. Upon seeing her standing up so calmly,


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but think of the day Rachel kicked her shin and made her kneel down, causing her to


    take a step back subconsciously. It was the kind of fear which was instinctive. And by the time Alice had


    realized it, she had already gotten far away from Rachel. Rachel saw how scared Alice was of her, which


    made her put on a smirk. ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrow. Alice¡¯s hands were balled up


    into fists as she straightened herself up, taking two steps closer to Rachel. All of a sudden, Rachel


    looked Alice dead in the eye. When Alice looked into Rachel¡¯s eyes, a grave sense of fear overcame her


    entire body. Her jaws tightened. ¡°Rachel, do you think you can upy the vi just by kicking us out?


    You wish! That vi isn¡¯t yours, and it never will be! Once the Be Group goes bankrupt, the vi will


    be sold off for auction. I¡¯d like to see if you can still be this arrogant by then.¡± Rachel scoffed at Alice,


    walking towards her.

 Chapter 20: What Doesn’t Belong To You Will Never Be Yours

    Chapter 20: What Doesn¡¯t Belong To You Will Never Be Yours


    Alice¡¯s eyes glinted with fear. Her left leg took half a step back, preventing her from retreating and forcing


    her to hold her ground.


    No matter what, she was not going to show her timidity!


    Rachel was pathetic. There was nothing for Alice to be scared of. She was certain that Rachel wouldn¡¯t


    lay a hand on her here. Otherwise, she would have a reason to get Rachel arrested, and she would get


    her revenge. Alice kept trying to embolden herself, staring directly into Rachel¡¯s eyes. Right now, Rachel


    stood proudly in front of Alice. As a matter of fact, Alice was half a head taller than her at the moment


    because she was in high heels, but Rachel looked a lot more daunting that Alice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing, Alice,¡± Rachel said with a straight face. Alice¡¯s reflection was in her eyes.


    At the moment, Alice didn¡¯t look very impressive. ¡°What?¡± Alice stammered.


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t belong to you, shall never be yours.¡± Rachel grinned. Before Alice could react, Rachel


    shoved her away, and stormed out of the Sullivan Group¡¯s building. Meanwhile, Alice was left there,


    dumbfounded for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Rachel just satirized her for coveting something that didn¡¯t belong to her!


    Alice¡¯s face turned grim. She was clenching her hands so hard that her manicured nails dug into her


    palms. She then turned around, watching Rachel walk away from the building. Alice restrained her anger,


    and shouted, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯d like to see how long you can keep up your stubbornness!¡±


    Changing Victor¡¯s mind once he had made a decision was nigh impossible. The Be Group¡¯s


    bankruptcy was practically set in stone. Rachel was just wasting her time if she was going to keep on


    struggling! Alice took a deep breath, took out her phone and dialed a number. Momentster, the call


    connected. As she walked towards the elevator, she said, ¡°Mr. Aron, this is Alice. There are still some


    omissions in Be Group¡¯s debt list that I gave you before. I¡¯ll sort out thetest list and send it to you


    via email. The mount of debt the Be Group has umted is around twenty million dors.¡±


    Once Aron had responded, Alice stepped into the elevator and replied, ¡°Yes. Mr. Sullivan has specifically


    instructed me that all the debts must be paid by Rachel alone. I believe something like this is a piece of


    cake for an outstandingwyer like you to pull off.¡±


    After leaving the Sullivan Group, Rachel didn¡¯t go home immediately. Instead, she went to an Inte


    cafe.


    The cafe was located in a small building near the entrance of an alley. It was around thirty square


    meters, and was packed with more than tenputers. Although the ambiance wasn¡¯t good, it had one


    redeeming quality. The customers didn¡¯t have to show their IDs to rent aputer. It was around two in


    the afternoon, the hottest time of the day. Inside the dim Inte cafe, there were a few junior high


    school students who skipped sses to yputer games here, and only the sound what Doesn t


    Belong To You Will Never Be Yours of clicking keyboards and mouses could be heard.


    Once Rachel had rented out a seat, she turned on theputer, bent down, and skilfully unplugged the


    network.


    Momentster, she started tapping on the keyboard with an impressive speed. Consequently, the


    computer monitor turned ck, and a series of codes appeared from the top of the screen going


    downwards someone


    After a while, a web page popped up. This was a forum. Additionally, this forum had no URL, for it was


    built on the dark web. Rachel casually checked the posts on the forum. If someone were to stand behind


    her and look at the monitor, that person would be shocked by the posts on this forum, and how calm


    Rachel was while looking through them. Any post that belonged to this forum could cause a real world


    turmoil if exposed. The purpose of this forum was for trading. Traders could post on the forum to make


    orders or vice versa. All kinds of orders existed in the forums. Anything that you could possibly imagineProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    or anything beyond your imagination could be traded there. Here, even taking away someone¡¯s life was


    just a matter of money. Everything was literallybelled with a price tag. With the right price, any order


    could be aplished. And because of the dark web¡¯s identity protection and anonymity, neither of the


    two parties trading on the forum knew each other¡¯s identity. Your trading partner could be an ouw, an


    international criminal police, or a hacker¡­ much like Rachel. She stayed in the cafe for an hour and a


    half before she went back home.


    In the vi¡¯s living room, Andy and Abby had been waiting for Rachel. Ever since she left the house, they


    had been ncing at the door every half hour to see if she hade home.


    At longst, Rachel had returned. As soon as she stepped into the house, Andy and Abby stood up at


    the same time and looked at her. ¡°Miss Be, you¡¯re back,¡± Abby greeted her, taking out Rachel¡¯s


    slippers for her. Rachel nodded in response. For a moment, Abby hesitated and wondered how to ask


    Rachel about her meeting with Victor. But just


    tter a word, Andy chimed in. ¡°Miss Be, what did Mr. Sullivan say?¡±


    Once those words had been spoken, both Andy and Abby looked at Rachel, eagerly awaiting her


    response. Rachel cleared her throat, and she felt a bit ufortable because they were staring at her


    expectantly. She had intended to beat around the bush at first, but when she saw how eager they were,


    she felt too guilty to do so. Rachel touched the tip of her nose using her index finger, formting the right


    words to say, so that she wouldn¡¯t sound perfunctory.


    Since Rachel hadn¡¯t said anything, disappointment shed through Andy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Be, Mr.


    Sullivan didn¡¯t agree, did he?¡± Upon hearing that, Rachel nodded. Although Andy had been mentally


    prepared for that answer, his heart still sank when he found out. However, he quickly adjusted his mood


    and forced a smile.


    What Doesn¡¯t Belong To You Will Never Be Yours ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Be, for I will do everything I can


    to help you. If you don¡¯t have enough money to pay off your debts, I¡¯ll also help you with that. Trust me,


    we can get through this ordeal together. If we can¡¯t pay off this debt until the day I die, I¡¯ll ask my child,


    my grandchild, and future generations of my lineage to continue paying off your debt until it¡¯s all paid off.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. ¡°Yes, Miss Be, I agree with Mr. Torres. And I¡¯ll also help you.¡±


    Abby nodded eagerly. Rachel smiled at them both. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Abby was worried about


    Rachel. She didn¡¯t want her to be sad, for she knew just how much Rachel loved Victor in the past.


    However, he never reciprocated her love, and now, he was doing everything he could to drive Rachel


    into a corner. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time to prepare for dinner. What would you like to eat tonight?¡± Abby asked,


    changing the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you cook. I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy at the moment, so I¡¯m going


    upstairs to take a nap.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going home to check some rtivews to figure out if there¡¯s


    another way to get us out of this ordeal,¡± said Andy. Rachel yawned, and it spawned tears in the corner


    of her eyes. ¡°If my memory serves me right, there¡¯s aplete collection ofws and regtions in my


    study. If you want, you can go to the study and help yourself. It¡¯ll save you a lot of time,¡± she remarked.


    Andy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Aplete¡­ collection?¡± he stammered. Rachel nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s


    on the leftmost bookshelf in the study. I assume it¡¯s aplete collection, from the very first constitution


    until the present day.¡± Andy was dumbfounded to hear that.

 Chapter 21: Protect The Bennet Family And The Bennet Group

    Chapter 21: Protect The Be Family And The Be Group


    ¡®From the very first constitution up to all the existingws? That¡®s unbelievable!¡® Andy thought.


    ¡®Even the director of the Sullivan Group¡®s legal department might not have theplete collection of


    laws and regtions.Anywyer would consider those books as sacred treasures!¡®


    "Miss Be, those books..."


    "My grandparents made it their hobby to collect books of rules andws.They left their collections to my


    mother, and my mother did the same for me.Honestly, I¡®m not that interested in those regtions, but if


    any newws are introduced, I would sort them out and add the documents to the collection."


    She was also shocked when she inherited the memories of the original Rachel.Of course, she wasn¡®t as


    shocked as Andy was right now.


    The man waspletely stupefied! Rachel¡®s grandparents were entrepreneurs, but they had the utmost


    respect to thews.


    In order to remind themselves why they began their business in the first ce, they spent more than a


    decade collecting different versions of thew from all over the country.


    Later on, when they passed away, Elisa developed a penchant for their hobby.


    It was a pity that their tradition was almost broken when Rachel seeded the business.


    All she did was sort out thesews on asion.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But perhaps it would be enough for Andy.


    Right after her narration, Rachel went to her bedroom upstairs to get some rest.


    Andy was left there, still in shock for a long time, until he finally came to his senses when Abby called his


    name.


    Afterwards, he went upstairs to the study to read thews that Rachel had mentioned.


    This wasn¡®t Andy¡®s first time in the Be family¡®s study, but it was the first time he came in here with so


    much reverence.


    He looked at the shelf full ofw books, regretting the fact that he never noticed them the first time he


    came here.


    "Shelia...Shelia..."


    A familiar voice was calling out Rachel¡®s name in her past life, and it sounded so sad.


    Rachel frowned, trying to open her eyes.


    This time, she managed to open her eyes easily.


    However, all she saw was darkness.


    She looked down and found herself floating in midair.


    "Rachel," the voice called out.


    The voice sounded close, and yet somehow far away.


    It was as if the voice wasing from her surroundings.


    Rachel felt her chest tighten, and sadness overcame her heart.She raised her head and felt like the


    voice was urging her to respond.


    "Is that you, Rachel? Where am I?"


    She looked around, but she didn¡®t see anything.


    "We¡®re in your dream," the voice replied.


    Rachel swept her eyes across her surroundings and asked, "What are you doing inside my dream? I¡®ve


    been dreaming of someone calling my name and crying several times now.Was that you?".


    "It is."


    The real Rachel¡®s voice always sounded like it was filled with sorrow.


    "Shelia, I¡®ve never been able to get out of here, but I can see everything that¡®s happening in the real


    world.That¡®s why I¡®ve been Rachel¡®s grandparents were entrepreneurs, but they had the utmost respect


    to thews.In order to remind themselves why they began their business in the first ce, they spent


    more than a decade collecting different versions of thew from all over the country.Later on, when they


    passed away, Elisa developed a penchant for their hobby.


    It was a pity that their tradition was almost broken when Rachel seeded the business.


    All she did was sort out thesews on asion.


    But perhaps it would be enough for Andy.


    Right after her narration, Rachel went to her bedroom upstairs to get some rest.


    Andy was left there, still in shock for a long time, until he finally came to his senses when Abby called his


    name.


    Afterwards, he went upstairs to the study to read thews that Rachel had mentioned.


    This wasn¡®t Andy¡®s first time in the Be family¡®s study, but it was the first time he came in here with so


    much reverence.


    He looked at the shelf full ofw books, regretting the fact that he never noticed them the first time he


    came here.


    "Shelia...Shelia..."


    A familiar voice was calling out Rachel¡®s name in her past life, and it sounded so sad.


    Rachel frowned, trying to open her eyes.


    This time, she managed to open her eyes easily.


    However, all she saw was darkness.


    She looked down and found herself floating in midair.


    "Rachel," the voice called out.


    The voice sounded close, and yet somehow far away.


    It was as if the voice wasing from her surroundings.


    Rachel felt her chest tighten, and sadness overcame her heart.


    She raised her head and felt like the voice was urging her to respond.


    "Is that you, Rachel? Where am I?"


    She looked around, but she didn¡®t see anything.


    "We¡®re in your dream," the voice replied.


    Rachel swept her eyes across her surroundings and asked, "What are you doing inside my dream? I¡®ve


    been dreaming of someone calling my name and crying several times now.Was that you?"


    "It is."


    The real Rachel¡®s voice always sounded like it was filled with sorrow.


    "Shelia, I¡®ve never been able to get out of here, but I can see everything that¡®s happening in the real


    world.That¡®s why I¡®ve been calling out to you to get your attention."


    "I¡®m sorry about what happened.I have no idea why I¡®m in your body."


    "You don¡®t need to apologize.Even if you didn¡®t take my body, I wouldn¡®t have been able to continue


    living."


    A wry smile appeared on the real Rachel¡®s face.


    "I¡®m already dead, Shelia.I just want to tell you to live on.Live a long, happy life for me."


    "Rachel...Do you have any idea why you died?"


    Shelia was taken aback.


    She really couldn¡®t see anything except for darkness, but for some reason, she felt that the real Rachel


    was standing before her, and looking at her with eyes full of tears.


    Silence ensued for a long time.


    Just as Shelia thought Rachel was gone, the voice spoke again.


    "Drug allergy."


    "Drug allergy?"


    "You¡®ve inherited my memory, Shelia.You should already know about what happened that night.Alice


    suddenly told me that she broke up with her boyfriend, and said she wanted me to apany


    her.Afterwards, she gave me a ss of milk.There were sleeping pills in the milk, and I was allergic to


    those Protect The Be Family And The Be Group pills.When the allergy symptoms broke out, I


    wanted to ask someone for help, but I identally found out that Alice had drugged Victor as well, and


    was nning to have sex with him."


    Naturally, Shelia already knew about that.


    "But I found out way toote.Victor had already drunk the drugged coffee.I nned to expose it.But Alice


    framed me.Then, Victor took me to his bedroom."


    The drug had already taken effect at that time.


    Victor¡®s grip on reality was fading away, and he put Rachel to bed.


    But while she was lying in bed, she suddenly had a heart attack.


    As she cried out in pain, Victor thought that she was just pretending.


    A teardrop fell from Rachel¡®s eyes, and she had lost the ability to breathe.


    The moment she lost consciousness, her soul was lifted out of her body.


    Not long after, Rachel saw Shelia¡®s soul enter her body.


    At the same time, the body¡®s allergic reactions to the sleeping pills disappeared out of the blue, but the


    effect of the pills took effect instead.


    In the end, Shelia lost consciousness in Rachel¡®s body.


    That night, Shelia was the one who had sex with Victor, not Rachel.


    "I thought that my soul would drift away after I die, but I didn¡®t expect i¡®d be trapped in here.Later on, I


    figured out why.I¡®m stuck here because of my obsession."


    Puzzled, Shelia asked, "Obsession?"


    "That¡®s right."


    Just then, a beam of light came out of nowhere, revealing a person in front of Shelia.It was Rachel.


    There was a bitter smile on her face, and tears were streaming from the corner of her eyes.


    Looking at Shelia, she said, "There are far too many things that I can¡®t let go.Victor, the Be family,


    and my hatred for Alice.That¡®s why I can¡®t leave yet."


    "But you can¡®t stay here all the time."


    "I know.And so, I want to ask for your help, Shelia," said Rachel.


    "You want my help? What do you want me to do?"


    "I¡®ve thought it through, and I realized that Victor never loved me in the first ce.It was my wishful


    thinking.I even used his grandmother¡®s favor for me to get what I wanted.I made a mistake from the very


    beginning of our rtionship.That¡®s why, no matter what I didter on, it didn¡®t make up for my


    mistake.I¡®ve been watching you all this time, and I really appreciate your character and attitude.Thanks to


    your influence, I¡®ve learned how to move on.I am no longer obsessed with Victor.However, there are still


    two things that I can¡®t let go," Rachel said with a smile.


    Shelia immediately understood her.


    "You want revenge, don¡®t you? You want to punish Alice and her family."Rachel nodded and paused.


    "In addition, I want you to protect the Be family and the Be Group for me. That¡®s my family¡®s


    legacy after all."


    Shelia frowned at that.


    "The Be Group is no longer what it was right now, and I don¡®t hold the majority share.You know that


    once Victor has decided on something, he won¡®t change his mind.He¡®s already decided to liquidate the


    Be Group, and there¡®s nothing I can do about it."


    "Shelia, I know that it¡®s going to be difficult,"


    Rachel paused for a moment, and continued, "But please, I¡®m begging you.Please watch over the


    Be Group.Otherwise, I won¡®t be able to pass over to the other side.If I stay here for too long, it will


    definitely have an impact on you."


    Protect The Be Family And The Be Group Shelia was not pleased to hear Rachel speak like that


    to her.


    "Are you threatening .¡±

 Chapter 22: Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot

    Chapter 22: Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot


    ¡°I hate threatening you, but for three generations my family has worked really hard to make the Be


    Group what it is today.I can¡®t stand aside and watch it crumble.I have to do something.Please,


    Shelia.Help me save my family¡®s legacy."


    The light disappeared before Shelia could utter a single word.


    A loud knock on the door startled her awake and she blinked in confusion.


    "Miss Be, dinner is ready,"


    Abby¡®s voice came from the other side of the door.


    Rachel sat up and leaned against the headboard.She frowned and called back, "Thank you, Abby.I¡®ll be


    down in a few minutes."


    She freshened up real quick and was at the dining room in less than five minutes.


    When dinner was served, she just sat there pushing her food around her te absent¨Cmindedly.


    Abby and Andy were looking at each other in bewilderment, wondering what was wrong with Rachel.


    Andy couldn¡®t stand it any longer.


    He put down his fork and cleared his throat.


    "Miss Be."


    Rachel came back to her senses frowning slightly.


    Still looking a little off, she asked, "What¡®s the matter?"


    "Miss Be, you seem a little...preupied.You haven¡®t even touched your food."


    Abby was really concerned about Rachel¡®s behavior too.


    "Miss, are you worried about the Be Group? Are you afraid of the debt you¡®ll be in if thepany


    bankrupts?"


    Rachel shook her head.


    "No, it¡®s not that.I was just thinking."


    "If you need anything, I am here for you.If there¡®s anything I can help with or if you just need someone


    to talk to..."


    Andy trailed off, not knowing what else to say.


    "I was just thinking that I need to see Victor,"


    Rachel murmured putting down her fork and leaned back on her chair.


    Andy and Abby were both stunned.


    "Miss Be, you...Do you think that¡®s a good idea right now? Mr.Sullivan doesn¡®t change his mind


    easily.He just turned you down today.If you go looking for him again, I¡¯m afraid..."


    Earlier that day, Andy had agreed that talking to Victor was the best option Rachel had.


    A second time in the same day though? That was madness! They already knew what Victor¡®s answer


    would be.


    But most importantly, Andy was worried about Victor¡®s reaction.


    As history had taught them, the man would happily kill Rachel both physically and emotionally.


    And refusing to help her again would really take its toll on her.


    "I¡®ll just try again.I¡®ve been a pain in his ass for years, so what do I have to lose? Annoying him once


    more can¡®t be that bad," Rachel said, shrugging.


    Andy was really confused by Rachel¡®s sudden change of attitude.She had been deaf to his counsel this


    morning.What changed after a few hours of sleep?


    "Miss Be, are you sure about this?" Abby asked hesitantly.


    Rachel nodded.


    The original Rachel¡®s soul was still trapped in this body with her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She couldn¡®t ignore her anymore.


    Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot Rachel looked confident and determined.


    She looked around the table and said, "I will save the Be Group at all cost."


    With her mind made up, Rachel didn¡®t want to waste any time.


    The next day, she got up early and paid attention to the smallest detail of her appearance.


    She couldn¡®t just walk into the Sullivan Group¡®s offices with her everyday clothes.She had to look her


    best; confident, serious unrelenting.


    Abby was cleaning the banister when she heard heels clicking on the marble floor.She raised her head


    and looked at Rachel, her mouth dropping open in surprise.


    "Miss Be?"


    Abby was staring at Rachel in amazement.The truth was that Rachel had dressed simply enough.She


    had let her long hair loose, falling down to her slender waist.Her makeup was light but glowy, showing


    off her finely carved features to perfection.She was wearing a white strapless dress that reached her


    ankles.


    As she moved, the airy fabric flowed like water around her.


    The simplicity of the dress was the perfect match with temperament.


    She was exuding the elegance of a refineddy, the dignity and calmness that anyone could recognize


    and respect immediately.


    "What is it, Abby? Do I have lipstick on my teeth?"


    Rachel asked as she walked up to Abby, trying to find a mirror in her purse to check her reflection.


    Abby shook her head vigorously.


    "No, no.There is nothing wrong with you.It¡®s just that you look so beautiful today.You look so ssy and


    elegant and I¡®ve never seen you looking so dignified before.You look like a brand¨Cnew person..."


    Abby closed her mouth hurriedly, afraid that she had said something wrong.


    "A brand¨Cnew me,"


    Rachel murmured and then shed a smile to her maid.


    lummu Abby smiled back.


    "Exactly...And if I may say, this change suits you very much." Rachel¡®s smile widened.


    "I am d to hear that because I am thinking of sticking to this style from now on.I am d you


    approve."


    "Miss Be, you look truly stunning.You used to wear really heavy makeup, but it only covered up


    your beauty.I think you look much better like this,"


    Abby added, her eyes never leaving Rachel¡®s face.


    The girl was right.


    The old Rachel did whatever Alice asked her to do, as if she didn¡®t have an opinion of her own.


    With her heavy, bold make¨Cup and the revealing clothes, she looked more like a prostitute than an


    heiress.


    "Are you heading out for business, Miss?" Rachel nodded.


    "I¡®m off to meet Victor."


    A short taxi rideter, she was standing in front of the headquarters of the Sullivan Group.


    But she didn¡®t go to the front gate.


    Instead she went straight to the entrance of the building¡®s underground parking lot.


    She knew that the third floor of the parking lot was reserved for Victor alone, so she got in the elevator


    and pressed the button numbered ¡®B3¡®.


    The button shed red and a message popped up on the screen "Fingerprint Verification Required".


    She noticed a little scanner right next to the buttons and pressed her index finger of her right hand on it.


    The message "ess Approved" shed on the screen.


    The third floor of the parking lot was essentially a restricted area.


    No one else could have gotten inside without Victor¡®s permission, but for Rachel, breaking in was a


    piece of cake.


    Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot Not long after she¨Cwell, the old Rachel¨C married Victor, his


    grandma had taken Rachel to the Sullivan Group to meet the board.


    The olddy wanted to introduce Rachel to them as the newest member of the Sullivan family.


    That was also the day that her fingerprints were added in every device locking any restricted area of


    the building.


    The elevator started its descent.


    Rachel¡®s frown was deepening with each floor.


    If she had tried the front gate like the day before, she would have been sent away immediately.


    She would never even have the chance to see Victor.


    But the day before she hadn¡®t really wanted to see Victor, so she didn¡®t really mind being asked to


    leave.


    Today, though, she really wanted to see the man, so she had to find another way to make sure she got


    to see him.


    So she found a more creative, foolproof way in...


    She would just wait for him in his parking spot.


    Fortunately, the old Rachel was obsessed with Victor and she remembered his habits and every little


    detail of his daily routine.


    That was why she knew for sure that Victor would be having a nap in his car at this exact time, at this


    very spot.


    Victor liked quiet, empty ces and the ceiling of the parking lot waspletely soundproof, creating


    an imprable wall of silence between it and the outside world.


    This ce was heaven on earth for Victor.


    A loud ¡®ping¡® informed Rachel that she had reached her destination.


    As the elevator doors slid open, she took a good look at the area.


    Victor¡®s love for expensive cars was well known and he owned a whole lot of them.


    Around twenty of them were scattered all around the huge parking space.


    How on earth could she know which car he was in right now? as If she started looking inside each car,


    she would waste valuable time and risk missing him altogether.


    Rachel huffed and put her hands on her waist indignantly, but all of a sudden, she heard a car door


    open.


    The sound was faint, but it was enough for her to pinpoint the direction it came from.

 Chapter 23: A Deal To Buy The Bennet Group

    Chapter 23: A Deal To Buy The Be Group


    At this time, only Victor was able to enter this exclusive parking area, opening his car door.Rachel


    smiled as she walked to where the sound wasing from.


    Not long after, she saw Victor walking towards her.


    His ck suit made him look tall and strapping.


    Although he was still a bit far away, the vibe he exuded was too strong to ignore.


    It was almost impossible to take her eyes off him.


    For some reason, it seemed like he was born with the right to look down upon all living things, and


    people would be intimidated by the mere sight of him, for hemanded that much respect.


    Rachel met Victor¡®s gaze without hesitation.


    Now, he had seen her as well.


    A look of displeasure appeared on his face as he stared at her face.


    "Who let you in, Rachel?"


    "I came in by myself."


    It didn¡®t seem like Rachel was fazed at all.She had mentally prepared herself to look Victor dead in the


    eye.


    "You know what they say, you can¡®t teach an old dog new tricks.It seems that you haven¡®t learned your


    lesson, Rachel.How dare you lie to me again! Tell me, who let you in?"


    Victor¡®s eyes looked like he was just totally ready to murder her.But Rachel didn¡®t take him seriously.


    "Victor, you made our divorce public right after I signed the agreement.Everyone knows how much you


    hate me.Who do you think will have the balls to disobey you just to help me get in here?" Rachel said


    indifferently.


    Anyone else who heard her say those words would feel sad for her, but she said it with a straight face


    without any sign of emotional fluctuation.


    Her eyes were clear, reflecting Victor¡®s stiff figure.Rachel had to admit that he was really


    handsome.She wouldn¡®t be surprised if a woman fell in love with him and be willing to die for him at first


    sight.


    But when Rachel recalled how this man almost strangled her to death and forced her to kneel on the


    ground for three days, she found Victor¡®s face frightening, and lost all interest in him.


    Victor never imagined that a timid woman like Rachel would ever look directly into his eyes.


    So much so that he looked into her eyes without any preparation.


    Rachel¡®s eyes were clearer than a spring, and brighter than the stars in the night sky.


    They were absolutely gorgeous.


    For a moment, Victor was caught in a trance, but he quickly got ahold of himself.


    "I never thought that a day woulde when you¡®ll have a clear estimation of yourself," he sneered.


    Rachel frowned with displeasure and annoyance because of his harsh, unrelenting words.


    If possible, she¡®d rather walk away from this encounter right away.


    But obviously, that was a luxury she couldn¡®t afford to do.


    She had promised the original Rachel that she was going to save the Be Group.


    And if she wouldn¡®t be able to do that, Rachel¡®s soul would be unwilling to leave, but she wouldn¡®t be


    able to avenge herself when another soul was now in control of her body.


    Eventually, that would backfired on both Rachel and Shelia.


    And so, she decided to endure this ordeal.


    A Deal to Buy The Be Group Just before Rachel could speak, Victor said, "Rachel, I don¡®t care who


    let you in.I¡®m giving you three seconds to get the hell out of my face.Otherwise..."


    He paused for a moment, narrowing his eyes.


    Suddenly, he leaned over next to Rachel¡®s ear and whispered, "You¡®ll regreting here today."


    Rachel felt his breath all over her ears, and it sent shivers across her body.


    Instinctively, she backed away from Victor and blinked.


    "Victor, I¡®m here to make a deal with you."


    Victor stood in attention and looked like he had heard something utterly ridiculous.


    "Oh, you want to make a deal with me, do you?"


    ¡®¡®Well, there¡®s no turning back now,¡¯¡® Rachel said in her head.


    With a nod, she replied, "You heard me right."


    "Rachel, what makes you think I¡®ll make a deal with you? Do you know what I hate most?"


    There was no sign of emotional fluctuation in Victor¡®s voice, but every word that came out of his mouth


    felt like a heavy stone, pressing on Rachel¡®s heart and making it more difficult for her to breathe.


    Victor paused and took a step forward, standing toe to toe with Rachel.


    Before she could react, he had already forced her to look at him by holding her chin.


    Rachel could clearly see his lips, and every word he said felt like an icy wind, whipping across her face.


    "I hate people who think they¡®re smart.People like you."


    As soon as he finished talking, Victor let go of her chin and walked away.


    Due to their abysmal difference in strength, Rachel couldn¡®t even react when Victor shoved her as he


    left.


    The following second, she fell to ground and sprained her ankle.


    When she fell down, it resounded throughout the underground parking lot.


    After a brief pause, Victor continued walking forward.


    He took out his phone to call Ivan.


    "Ivan, I need you to send someone to throw Rachel out.And while you¡®re at it, send someone to spray


    air freshener in the third floor of the underground parking lot.This ce is tainted now."


    Everywhere Rachel showed up, Victor believed that the ce would be dirty.


    Rachel heard every instruction that he gave out.Because of her reflexes, she managed to protect


    herself by using her palms to soften the fall.


    Consequently, her palms were now grazed and bleeding, and she felt a burning paining from her


    ankle.


    Rachel watched as Victor walked towards the elevator.


    She wasn¡®t just going to sit there and let him go.


    If she couldn¡®t change his mind this time, seeing him next time would be much harder.


    Rachel gritted her teeth, endured the pain, stood up, and chased Victor.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Regardless of the fact that he might feel disgusted of her appearance right now, she grabbed his wrist


    to stop him.


    Victor¡®s eyes turned cold.


    Just when he was about to shake off her hand, she let go of him, and stood in front of him, spreading


    her arms wide.


    "Victor, can¡®t you at least listen to my proposal? After that, you can make your decision."


    This time, Rachel raised her head and looked at him without hesitation.


    And because she had sprained her ankle and ran after Victor while enduring so much pain, her face


    was now a little pale, and beads of sweat were oozing from her forehead.


    Today, she was wearing a in dress with almost no makeup on, making her look fragile and


    vulnerable.


    However, her eyes were in stark contrast of her appearance; they looked firm and unyielding, A Deal To


    Buy The Be Group For a moment, it distracted Victor, but he quickly regainedposure.


    "Fine.Tell me about this deal."


    "I want you to cancel the Be Group¡®s liquidation."


    "Rachel, that¡®s a really big deal!" Victor sneered.


    Rachel frowned at his reaction.


    "In return, I¡®ll pay off all the debts of the Be Group, and I¡®ll even buy it from you.I just need some


    time to gather enough funds"


    Before she could finish talking, Victor suddenly approached her.


    Rachel instinctively backed away from him until her body was pressed against the elevator.


    Victor pressed his hand against the door frame, trapping her within the narrow space between him and


    the elevator.He looked into Rachel¡®s eyes with eyes filled with contempt.


    When he lowered his head, their noses were about to collide.


    Rachel¡®s heart was racing at the moment.


    "Victor¡ª"


    "Rachel, why do you think I¡®ll give you time to raise enough money?" he interrupted her.

 Chapter 24: How Could I Marry You If I Wasn‘t A Whore

    Chapter 24: How Could I Marry You If I Wasn¡®t A Whore


    "I¡¯ll be offering thirty percent higher than the market price in exchange for the three¨Cmonths waiting


    period.The Be Group is struggling to keep itself afloat.You don¡®t have any use for it.Even if it goes


    bankrupt, you¡®ll gain nothing from it in the end.It¡®ll be better for you to just sell it to me for a profit, yes!"


    "For a profit, huh? That sounds like a good deal," Victor said with a wry smile.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, Rachel."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel knew that it was best not to confront him head on for now.


    She lowered her gaze and said, "My mother left the fate of the Be Group to me.No matter what


    happens, I can¡®t let it end in my hands.If you think the offer isn¡®t high enough, you can negotiate for a


    higher price, and I¡®ll try my best to fulfill it."


    If she couldn¡®t afford Victor¡®s final offer, Rachel figured she could just take hacking orders in public


    rather than in the forum.


    That way, even if Victor¡®s asking price for the Be Group was twice its original value, it wouldn¡®t be a


    problem for her.


    Right now, he was staring at her in silence.


    He had heard about the will leit by her mother when Ivan reported it to him, but it would be impossible


    for Rachel to buy the entire Be Group with the little money she got from her inheritance, But for


    some reason, she didn¡®t seem like she was just talking big.


    ¡®Where is she supposed to get that much money?¡® Victor looked at Rachel, examining her face.


    Her eyshes were slightly trembling, her nose was prominent yet small, and her supple lips were like


    cherry blossoms.


    Aside from that, her white dress highlighted her graceful figure, as a matter of fact, Rachel was just as


    beautiful as her mother when Elisa was still young.


    However, Rachel had always appeared in front of everyone wearing heavy makeup and weird clothing,


    which made people overlook her natural beauty.


    To them, they just saw her as an impolite and ill¨Cbreddy; a waste of space.


    Victor thought Rachel was stunningly charming when he saw her in the Crown Clubst time, but he


    never imagined that her temperament would change as well by just changing into a different set of


    clothes.


    With this kind of beauty, it was enough for a man to be tempted and spend all of his money on her.


    When that thought crossed Victor¡®s mind, his eyes dimmed.


    Suddenly, the air around him dropped a few degrees.


    "You want me to name my price, huh? You¡®re a generousdy, Miss Rachel Be."


    Rachel didn¡®t say anything, but she looked at him with all seriousness.


    Victor smirked as his eyes glinted.


    "Rachel, from what hell are you drawing this delusion that I need your money? You have so little to


    give.Frankly, it¡®s insulting."


    "I didn¡®t mean that.All I want is to take back the Be Group.But since you want it to go bankrupt, why


    don¡®t you just name your price and I''ll take it off your hands.Isn¡®t that better?" Rachel said with a frown.


    "Are you really that desperate to have the Be Group back? No matter how much it costs?" Victor¡®s


    eyes glinted with malice.


    "Yes, I do." Rachel looked into his eyes, determined to get herpany back.


    How could I Marry You I Wasn¡®t A Whore "What if I say I won¡®t sell to you for anything lower than five


    hundred million dors?"


    Victor responded, eyeing her up and down, and interested to hear her response.


    Based on the Be Group¡®s financial situation, it would be impossible to sell it for more than twenty


    million dors.


    ¡®Five hundred million? That¡®s twenty¨Cfive times higher than thepany¡®s worth!¡® Anybody who


    heard that absurd price would¡®ve left without looking back.


    This was a deal that would definitely put Rachel into crippling debt.


    Victor was practically asking her to give up her life.


    She wouldn¡®t get any benefit out of that deal.


    It would only make the Be Group a burden to her.


    Rachel fell silent for a long time.


    Victor put on a sardonic smile, and asked, "What¡®s the matter? Didn¡®t you just say that I can name my


    price?"


    At this moment, she was trying to figure out how she woulde up with the money.


    ¡®Five hundred million dors.If I start taking hacking orders again, arge order would bring me at least


    take longer than a week to finish the order at my previous speed of fulfilling orders.¡®


    With that in consideration, Rachel was still worried that she wouldn¡®t be able to gather five hundred


    million dors in a three¨Cmonth time span.


    It had been a long time since she checked her ount.


    She wasn¡®t even sure how much money was in there.


    ¡®No matter how much money there is in the ount, it¡®s at least something.Perhaps I¡®ll be able to pull


    together the five hundred million?¡® After thinking for a while, Rachel looked at Victor.


    "Fine.Five hundred million dors.It¡®s a deal.You will sell the Be Group to me, but you¡®ll have to


    give me three months to gather that money.Give me three months, and I promise you, I¡®ll give you that


    money."


    For a second, Victor¡®s smile disappeared, and it looked like he was surprised to hear her response.


    When his gaze met hers, the scene where she was bending over in front of other men, and begging


    them for pleasure appeared in his mind out of the blue.


    An inexplicable anger surged through his eyes when he thought of that.


    "Three months..."


    Victor muttered, his face looking sinister.


    Rachel felt that something was off about his reaction.


    She wanted to back away from him, but there was no more room for her to move away, for she was


    already backed against the elevator¡®s door.


    "Victor¨C"


    "Rachel."


    Victor was gritting his teeth, the veins on his temples appeared, and his eyes reflected Rachel¡®s


    delicate figure.


    "Where will you get so much money?".


    Rachel wanted to speak, but she hesitated.


    Just when she was about to answer, Victor leaned against the door frame and said, "Don¡®t say you got


    it from your inheritance.Five hundred million dors.Even at the Be Group¡®s peak, it didn¡®t have


    that much money.Rachel, if you¡®re trying to deceive me, I can erase the Be Group from existence


    right now!"


    Her heart almost leapt from her chest.She didn¡®t doubt that Victor would live up to his words.But she


    quickly calmed down, staring back at him without hesitation.


    "Victor, you and I are just doing business.I am under no obligation to tell you where I¡®m going to get the


    money.Rest assured that the money ising from an upright method."


    Rachel never made money through crimes like murder, arson, or robbery.


    ¡®Why would I feel guilty? Besides, why does he care where I¡®m getting the money?¡® Upon hearing her


    answer, Victor confirmed his assumption, and his eyes grew colder.


    How could I Marry You If I Wasn¡®t A Whore "From an upright method?"


    "That¡®s right."


    "Rachel, you must¡®ve earned your money through your dirty tricks.Not only have you made no


    improvementtely, but you also became more shameless than ever.You are fucking whore!"


    p! Rachel pped Victor¡®s face, while clenching her other fist.


    Her eyes were brimming with anger as her chest heaved up and down.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, "Victor! We¡®re divorced! Who are you to say that to me? Who do you


    think you are? I used to be a whore, that¡®s true.


    But if I was never a whore, why would I ever lose my mind and marry a demon like you? Marrying a


    random man on the street is far better than marrying you, and I wouldn¡®t have been humiliated like


    this!"


    Victor was caught off¨Cguard by what Rachel did.


    His head tilted back a little.


    When he looked back at her, his eyes showed no signs of wavering, making it impossible to read his


    emotions.


    Rachel knew that the calmer he looked, the more Victor was restraining his anger.


    A bottomless abyss was hidden beneath his alluring eyes, and it could drag Rachel in at any time.


    And if that day ever came, she would never see the sunlight again.


    What she had said was something that could never be taken back.


    "What did you just say to me, Rachel?"


    Victor shouted; he was just about ready to murder her.


    Rachel took a deep breath, staring back at him without hesitation.


    "I¡®m saying that the worst decision I ever made was that I once loved you and married you!"

 Chapter 25: Victor‘s Condition

    Chapter 25: Victor¡®s Condition


    "Ugh!"


    Right after Rachel finished talking, Victor strangled her, the strength of his grip increased with every


    passing moment.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡®Fuck! I¡®m being strangled again.Does he now know anything other than to strangle me?"


    Rachel cursed in her mind.


    Although she wasn¡®t able to avoid his attack, she quickly bent her knees, attacking the lower part of


    Victor¡®s body and kicking his groin.


    He quickly reacted and let go of her.


    Rachel¡®s eyes lit up.


    ¡®This is my chance!¡® She then tried to escape by moving past Victor¡®s side, but unfortunately, he still


    managed to grab her wrist, pressed her back against the elevator, and making her cry out in pain.


    Victor grabbed both of Rachel¡®s wrists, raised them above her head, pinned them against the elevator


    door, and had one of his legs curled against her thighs.


    Her sneak attack had failed, and she was now shackled by his grip.


    Rachel frowned and yelled, "Let me go, Victor!"


    "Weren¡®t you being talkative just now?" he replied.


    "You..."


    At this moment, she was really angry but she didn¡®t know what to say.


    Moreover, she knew that if she continued talking, Victor would definitely kill her.She wasn¡®t going to let


    that happen, for she still valued her life.


    One wrong move and it could set him off.


    Rachel had to find a way to persuade him to sell her the Be Group.


    That was why she couldn¡®t afford to piss him off.


    "I was just being impulsive.Please, let me go.We can talk this out," she reasoned.


    ¡®I need to makepromises at times if I want to achieve great things,¡® Rachel said to herself, trying to


    suppress her anger.


    Victor nced at the bruises on her neck.


    Her skin was more delicate than ordinary people¡®s, so applying the slightest pressure could bruise her


    skin.


    Now, there were red marks in the shape of his fingers on her neck.


    Victor¡®s eyes darkened; his stoic expression made it hard to figure out what he was about to do.


    He and Rachel had been married for two years.


    The first time they met, his grandmother told him that Rachel would be his wife in the future, and the


    hostess of the Sullivan family.


    Victor had never had any interest in women.


    To him, marrying anyone was practically the same thing.


    But if marrying Rachel could make his grandmother happy, he decided to go with it.


    During the night they were getting their marriage license, instead of going home, Victor asked Ivan to


    bring a contract to Rachel and ask her to sign it.


    Ivan told Victor that Rachel had been calling him several times while crying, but Victor never answered.


    In order to alleviate his disgust towards her, Rachel agreed to sign the contract.


    The old Rachel believed that she would be able to win Victor¡®s heart eventually and make him fall for


    her in two years.


    Victor¡®s Condition But as time went by, his indifference grew even stronger.


    Day in, day out, he gave her the cold shoulder, and to Rachel, it felt like her heart was being stabbed


    by a sharp dagger over and over.


    In the beginning, her heart was filled with hope, but itter turned into disappointment and despair.


    And out of desperation, she used every method she could think of to get Victor¡®s attention.


    The old Rachel would climb into his bed in the middle of the night.


    One time, she appeared in hispany wearing heavy makeup and skimpy clothes, effectively making


    a fool of herself.


    She had also ruined his social engagements, and lied to him again and again.


    All those actions were the reason Victor began to hate her to the point of loathing her.


    But now, for the first time in his life, he somehow couldn¡®t recognize this woman before him.


    In the past, even though Rachel had done a myriad of idiotic things, she would always lower her head


    in front of Victor, and dared not to raise her voice.


    Looking at her now, he felt that she had changed dramatically.


    From her neat signature during the day of their divorce, to the boldness of bashing someone¡®s head in


    the Crown Club.


    And now, she was standing in front of him, showing no sign of fear nor weakness, and saying that her


    biggest regret was loving him in the past.


    When Victor heard Rachel raise her voice and say all of that, he felt defeated for the very first time.


    This feeling of being defeated made him feel powerless.


    His chest tightened, and he was having difficulties breathing.


    Victor had be skilled in suppressing his emotions, but because of this woman, he had revealed


    his true emotions several times.


    This kind of feeling made him very upset.


    Atst, Victor decided to let go of Rachel.


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    "What about the Be Group?"


    "I¡®m not gonna sell it to you,"Victor replied in firm and concise manner.


    "If five hundred million dors isn¡®t enough, I can¡ª"


    "Ding!"


    The elevator had arrived, interrupting Rachel.


    Her back was against the elevator, so when it opened, she lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    Panic shed through her eyes.


    She reached out to hold the door frame, trying to use it to stabilize her body, but she didn¡®t expect that


    her sprained ankle would be this painful.


    It made her unable to move for a second, and she was now toote to grasp the door frame.


    Sensing that she was about to fall down, Rachel braced herself for the impact.


    Victor¡®s eyes glinted upon noticing what had happened.


    Just when Rachel believed she was about to fall, he put his arm around her waist and caught her,


    pulling her towards himself with little to no effort.


    The following moment, she bumped into his chest.


    "Pit¨Ca¨Cpat."


    "Pit¨Ca¨Cpat."


    "Pit¨Ca¨Cpat."


    It was the sound of Victor¡®s heartbeat, steady and powerful.


    Rachel felt like the sound was knocking on her eardrum.


    Before she could regain herposure, Victor moved her out of his arms and pulled her out of the


    elevator wlessly in one fell swoop.


    And since he didn¡®t use that much strength, Rachel was able to keep herself standing after staggering


    a few steps.


    Victor¡®s Condition When she finally came to her senses, her astonishment did notpletely dissipate.


    She realized that she was outside the elevator, and Victor was inside with Ivan standing behind him.


    "Ivan, throw her out," Victormanded.


    "Understood, Mr.Sullivan."


    Ivan pressed the button for the floor of the CEO¡®s office, and then he stepped out of the elevator,


    stopping in front of Rachel.


    ¡®The elevator is about to close! If I don¡®t talk to him now, it¡®ll be difficult for me to see Victor again.Now


    that I¡®vee this far, I¡®m going to do whatever I can to stop him!¡¯ Before Ivan could react, Rachel


    pushed him away, and reached for the elevator door.Just before her hand was about to get stuck


    between the elevator door, Victor pressed a button to open the door.


    With sullen expression, he said, "Rachel, if you want to die, just walk along the road and ask someone


    to hit you with a car.Don¡®t desecrate my ce! Get out!"


    Cold sweat broke out of Rachel¡®s back.


    Frankly, she was betting on the fact that Victor wouldn¡®t let anything bad happen to her here.


    Just as he mentioned, he saw Rachel as a desecration of his ce.


    Ivan stepped forward and said, "Miss Be, if you won¡®t leave voluntarily, I will have to make you."


    Rachel turned a deaf ear to Ivan¡®s "kind reminder", focusing on Victor.


    "Victor, you won¡®t sell me the Be Group no matter what I say or do, will you? Do you really want it


    to go bankrupt?"


    When Victor looked into her eyes, he was stunned for a moment.


    Her eyes were as pure as spring, and she wasn¡®t wearing heavy eyeshadow.


    It somehow reminded him of another pair of eyes that had been buried deep in his memory.


    "Perhaps I can give the Be Group a chance," Victor replied, restoring his calm demeanor and


    looking away from Rachel.


    "What¡®s your condition?"


    Rachel knew well that it would be impossible for him to change his mind out of kindness.


    "As long as you can find all the information about a person within twenty¨Cfour hours, I¡®ll give you an


    opportunity to have an interview to work for the Sullivan Group.You hold one percent of the Be


    Group¡®s shares, right? As long as you pass the Sullivan Group¡®s interview, I can arrange a position for


    you in the Be Group and suspend the liquidation.But as far as keeping thatpany, it will depend


    on your ability."


    "And who might that person be?" Rachel asked while looking at Victor.


    "The project manager of the KD Group."

 Chapter 26: The Strange Project Manager

    Chapter 26: The Strange Project Manager


    In the study of the Be family¡®s mansion...


    "Miss Be, who did you say Mr.Sullivan asked you to investigate?" Andy asked, looking at Rachel.


    She looked away from theputer screen and met Andy¡®s gaze.


    "The project manager of the KD Group.What¡®s the matter? Is there something strange about that


    person?"


    After saying that, she looked at theputer again.


    Rachel had just returned from the Sullivan Group¡®s building.


    On her way back, she googled the KD Group using her mobile phone, and she now had a general idea


    of thepany.


    The KD Group¡®s headquarters was located in Wall Street, and it started as an oil miningpany.


    Later on, they bought several mines to exploit raw gemstones.


    At present, it was now supplying raw materials for thirty percent of the jewelry brands all around the


    globe.


    The Sullivan Group had been wanting to enter the jewelry industry and create an independent brand.


    Recently, the KD Group had been intending to raise funds of their own, and Victor wanted to know who


    was in charge of financing the project.


    Probably, because he wanted the Sullivan Group to enter the market through participating in KD¡®s


    financing The information scattered on the Inte was varied.


    Rachel only skimmed a few of them, but she never found any information on the financial manager of


    this project.


    Obviously, she wasn¡®t happy about it.


    It was eptable for the manager¡®s private information like birth date or experience to not be present


    on the Inte, but it made no sense that the person¡®s name and gender couldn¡®t be found as well.


    "Miss Be, I think we should give up on looking for this person."


    Andy put down a book on economicws and walked to Rachel¡®s side.


    She then closed the web browser, nced at him, and asked, "Why? What¡®s so special about this KD


    Group?"


    "You¡®re never going to find any information about it because Mr.Sullivan knew that already.He did it on


    purpose.I¡®m sure he wanted to scare you off."


    Andy sat down to contemte for a moment.


    Secondster, he said, "The KD Group is just a supplier of raw gemstones.It¡®s not the biggest in the


    world, and there¡®s nothing special about them.It¡®s just that this specific manager is quite peculiar."


    Rachel raised an eyebrow but said nothing.She looked at Andy, motioning him to go on.


    "This certain project manager became part of the KD Group two years ago.Miss Be, you must¡®ve


    already searched the KD Group.Do you know when it began to do well?" Rachel nodded.


    "Two years ago, right?"


    "ording to public information regarding the KD Group, two years ago, thepany¡®s business


    skyrocketed significantly.They had made no mistakes in decision¨Cmaking, which surprised their


    Indeed, Rachel knew little about what Andy was talking about.


    She only skimmed through thepany¡®s development.


    Now that she knew that, this project manager sounded like a very capable person.


    "Is this what makes the project manager so special? I think this only proves the KD Group¡®s capabilities


    in hiring the right people.Of course, this manager must have outstanding business acumen, but what


    does that have to do with my investigation?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Be, if you¡®re one of the KD Group¡®spetitors and you know it employs a very capable


    manager, what would you do?"


    Rachel leaned on the table, supporting her chin with her fist, and said, "I¡®ll find a way to convince this


    manager to work for me."


    After saying that, something dawned on her.


    The look on her face froze for a moment, and she put her hand down while looking at Andy.


    "Andy, are you saying that..."


    "If you¡®re able to figure that out, then the KD Group¡®spetitors have already thought of it as


    well.Many people are attempting to poach this manager using astronomically high sries, but after so


    long, nobody has ever seeded."


    Rachel¡®s eyes darkened.


    She remembered how she didn¡®t find anything on the web about this manager.


    "The reason no one has seeded is because nobody knows this manager¡®s identity, right? That¡®s


    why even if they offer this person a high price, it wouldn¡®t do them any good."


    Andy nodded in agreement.


    "Over the past two years, this manager has not shown up in any event.Nobody knows the manager¡®s


    name and gender aside from the senior executives of the KD Group.That¡®s what really makes this


    person special.Thus, many people have theorized that the manager never existed in the first ce, and


    it¡®s all a ruse made by the KD Group."


    "That is weird,¡¯ Rachel thought.


    ¡®Nowadays, anyone can find almost anything on the Inte.How has this person hid their identity so


    well? To top it off, they managed to do it for two years! How could that not be weird?¡®


    "Haven¡®t theirpetitors tried to hire any hackers to investigate the manager?"


    "Yes, they have," Andy replied.


    "But they all failed.That¡®s why I said Mr.Sullivan did it on purpose.He¡®s asking you to find out all the


    information regarding this person within twenty¨Cfour hours.If those hackers hired for a high price


    couldn¡®t find that information for two years, what chance do we have of finding it? It¡®s simply an


    impossible task!"


    ¡®Even hackers couldn¡®t find it, huh?¡® Rachel¡®s interest was piqued.


    "If this person really doesn¡®t exist, then why did the KD Group build up the entire ruse? Are they trying


    to keep their opponents vignt? That makes no sense.As long as this person really exists, I¡®m sure


    there will be clues that would lead to his or her identity.If those hackers failed to do it, it just means they


    suck." Rachel smirked.


    "Miss Be..."


    Rachel met Andy¡®s gaze and said, "Andy, this is the only way we can save the Be Group, so I


    refuse to give up.Even if we only have twenty¨Cfour hours, I¡®ll try to find this manager no matter how


    hard it could get.Victor can¡®t scare me off, because that word doesn¡®t exist in my vocabry."


    Andy was surprised to hear such bold words from Rachel.


    The Strange Project Manager ¨CFor a moment, he saw a glimpse of Elisa in her.


    Although the Be family was rich and powerful, it was nothingpared to the other wealthy and


    influential families in the city.


    To them, the Be family was insignificant.


    But despite that fact, Elisa¡®s name was known far and wide.


    She was a beautiful as a fairy.She was well-bred and gentle, but she always acted decisively.


    After the death of her parents, she took over the Be Group alone and ran the business on her own.


    Back then, everyone thought she was just a spoileddy who grew up knowing nothing other than


    having fun, and they thought Elisa wouldn¡®t be able to run the Be Group.


    But against all odds, she made it.


    Thanks to her efforts, thepany reached greater heights.


    Andy remembered how he once went to a dinner party with Elisa, aiming to sign a contract.


    As the Be Group¡®swyer, he had to be present at all times to prevent someone from tampering


    with the contract whenever Elisa was drunk.


    That day, before she went to that dinner, Elisa had just finished another socializing activity.


    She had drunk a lot of wine, and she was getting a little tipsy while waiting for her client in one of the


    restaurant¡®s VIP rooms.


    Andy remembered how he poured her a ss of lemonade and said, "Miss.Be, I heard this person


    is difficult to deal with.Those who had wanted to cooperate with him in the past got so drunk that they


    were sent to the hospital for alcohol intoxication, but in the end, he didn¡®t sign their contracts.On top of


    that, his terms and conditions are particrly tricky."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Elisa put the ss of lemonade on the table.


    "Are you persuading me to give up on this cooperation?"


    "That¡®s not what I¡®m saying.I¡®m just worried you¡®ll get hammered tonight, and in the end, he still won¡®t


    agree to work with us," replied Andy.


    Elisa lowered her head in silence.


    He couldn¡®t tell what she was thinking at the moment.


    After a long silence, Elisa drank half of the lemonade, put the ss down, and raised her eyebrows at


    Andy.


    "Getting scared isn¡®t in my vocabry."

 Chapter 27: The King Of Hearts

    Chapter 27: The King Of Hearts


    A smile appeared on Andy¡®s lips when he looked at Rachel¡®s pure eyes and heard the almost same


    thing from Rachel that Elisa had once said.


    Seeing that Andy smiled all of a sudden, Rachel found it strange.


    "Are youughing at me because you think my ideas are whimsical?"


    "Of course not," Andy denied hastily.


    "I just remembered your mother."


    Rachel frowned upon hearing that.She leaned back against the chair, and asked, "My mother?"


    There was little she knew about her mother.


    Elisa passed away not long after she gave birth to Rachel.


    She heard that her mother died sumbed to postpartum metrorrhagia.


    In addition, Elisa was frail because of years of overworking.


    That was the reason she couldn¡®t make it in the end.


    Thus, the only things Rachel knew about her mother were the few photos and work notes that she left


    behind.


    "Miss Be, your mother once said those same words to me."


    Andy smiled again.


    "Perhaps it¡®s because you¡®re rted.When you said those words just now, I saw your mother in you."


    "Did she manage to solve her problem?" Rachel asked, suddenly bing interested in her mother.


    "She did," Andy answered.


    That night, the client got drunk before Elisa did.


    Right before the client passed out, she asked him to sign the contract.


    Right after he finished signing, Elisa breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly fell directly onto the sofa.


    At that point, Elisa was too drunk to even get up, so she tried to call Jack and ask him to pick her up


    and take her home.


    Although Andy was there, Elisa knew full well that she was a married woman, and she was currently


    drunk.


    Being alone with Andy would be inappropriate, and Jack might misunderstand her if others told him


    about it.


    However, Elisa had called Jack three times already, and yet he hadn¡®t answered.


    Andy was getting worried about her, so he offered to send her back home, but she refused.


    Elisa pointed at the client and said to Andy, "Andy, get him a room and take him there.After that, you


    can go home.I¡®ll be waiting here alone.I¡®m guessing Jack is busy right now, but I¡®m sure he¡®ll call me


    when he¡®s done.Once he¡®s done, he¡®ll take me home."


    Andy was hesitant to agree at first, but since Elisa insisted that she was fine, he didn¡®t argue with her


    anymore.


    He just helped the client up and left the room with him.


    The following day, when Andy saw Elisa show up for work on time, he figured Jack picked her up that


    night.


    But unbeknownst to him, Elisa waited for Jack to show up all night, and yet he didn¡®t.


    Andy gave Rachel a stern gaze and said, "You¡®re right, Miss Be.We shouldn¡®t be scared off every


    time we¡®re up against a wall.Besides, the worst thing that could happen is that the Be Group will go


    bankrupt, so no matter what happens in the end, we should give it our best shot."


    That night...Abby knocked the door of the study before she walked in.


    "Miss Be?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shh!"


    Rachel shushed her, pointing at Andy who was sleeping on the sofa.


    Abby immediately understood her, and whispered, "Miss Be, you and Mr.Torres haven¡®t eaten


    anything.Would you like me to cook something for you?"


    Rachel moved the mouse and then the monitor lit up.


    She nced at the time on the bottom right of the screen and saw that it was already ten in the


    evening.


    She and Andy had been in the study ever since they ate lunch, and she had been searching for


    information about the KD Group that would lead to clues.


    Andy, on the other hand, had been calling everyone he knew, trying to find leads through mutual


    connections.


    Eight hours had passed since they started, and yet they still didn¡®t find anything.


    "I¡®m good.You can get Andy a nket.After that, you can go to bed.I¡®m feeling a little sleepy as well, so


    I¡®m going back to my room to get some rest."


    Rachel got up, stretched herself, and yawned.


    Abby nodded affirmatively.


    Rachel nced at Andy while he was sleeping, and her eyes lit up for a moment.


    It happened so quickly that nobody noticed the change in her expression.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, picked up her tablet on the table, and went back to her bedroom.


    Once she was there, she locked the door behind her and went to the bedside.


    After sitting down and leaning against the headboard, the exhaustion on her face suddenly


    disappeared.


    Rachel unlocked her tablet and quickly typed in some codes using the portable keyboard.


    Several series of codes popped up on the screen, and it opened up the forum.


    There was a contact list on the bottom right of the page.


    Rachel clicked the dialog box of the person at the top, typed a period, and pressed "Send".


    After sending the message, Rachel set the tablet aside, and went to take a shower.


    Just as the bathroom door closed, several messages popped up on the tablet¡®s screen one after


    another.


    The beeping sounded so urgent that it wasn¡®t difficult to tell that the person who sent these messages


    were anxious.


    However, Rachel couldn¡®t hear it at all.


    About half an hourter, she walked out of the bathroom, her hair wrapped in a towel.


    Her face was blushing a little because of the steam in the shower, Rachel walked to the dressing


    mirror, cing her arms on the dressing table.


    Afterwards, she bent over to stare at her face in the mirror.


    "Rachel, are you still there?" she asked.


    Silence was the only response she received.


    Ever since Shelia had epted the original Rachel¡®s request to protect the Be u Group, the forlorn


    voice in her dreams had disappeared.


    Aside from that, Shelia didn¡®t feel as sad as before when she saw Victor today. The long silence


    dragged on, and she stared at the mirror while creasing her eyebrows.


    ¡®Is it possible that the original Rachel¡®s soul had passed on?¡®


    "Ding!"


    Once more, the ring tone engulfed the room, interrupting Shelia¡®s thoughts.She straightened herself up


    and decided to drop this thought for now.She sat at the edge of the bed and picked up the tablet.


    The moment she opened it, she saw more than twenty messages from the same person.


    The King Of Hearts Judging by the tone conveyed in these messages, she could feel that this person


    was under an emotional duress.


    At first, the person was surprised, and then he became angry.


    When he felt that something was amiss, he began to doubt himself.


    Finally, he couldn¡®t bear the fact that he wasn¡®t receiving any replies, so he began to sending Shelia


    several messages.


    [Q]: Who are you? Answer me!


    [Q]: Who the hell are you, you bastard? How dare you steal my boss¡® ount? Are you tired of living?


    You think this is fun? I advise you to tell me the truth.Otherwise, I¡®ll find out who you are and make you


    suffer!


    [Q]: Hey, I¡®m talking to you! Answer me!


    [Q]: You¡®re ying dumb, aren¡®t you? It¡®s useless to pretend like you¡®re not reading these


    messages.Afterwards, Q sent her a meme that implied she was done for.


    [Q]: Come on...Who the hell are you? And how do you know the secret code between me and my


    boss? Who told you that?


    [Q]: I¡®m giving you three seconds to respond, and if you don¡®t give me an answer, I¡®m going to kill you!


    After that, Q sent Shelia another meme asking her where she was.


    [Q]: Wait a second.


    [Q]: My boss will definitely not tell anyone that code.That code is exclusive to us.Who the hell are you?


    Reply to me right now! Your three seconds have passed! A few secondster, Q sent her another


    message.


    [Q]: Boss? Is that you?


    [Q]: Just tell me already! What the hell is going on, and why did you just send me a period?"Rachel¡®s


    mouth twitched.She replied using her alias.


    (King of Hearts]: It¡®s me.

 Chapter 28: Quintin The Minion

    Chapter 28: Quintin The Minion


    As soon as Shelia sent that message, the person she was in contact with tried to invite her to a video


    call, but she declined the invitation, (Q): Boss, is it really you? Why aren¡®t you answering my video call?


    Shelia couldn¡®t answer it, because she wasn¡®t in her original body, she was in Rachel¡®s.


    If she epted the video call, the person would see Rachel¡®s face, and that was the end of it.


    Even if she managed to narrate Shelia¡®s entire life, nobody would believe she was actually Shelia.


    After all, something as fantastical and mysterious as rebirth was unbelievable.


    But since she had imed she was Shelia, she must find a way to prove it.


    Her eyes darkened as she invited Q to a voice call.


    Fortunately, Rachel¡®s voice was simr to her own.


    It would be difficult to tell the difference if the listeners didn¡®t listen carefully.


    On top of that, although her soul was trapped in Rachel¡®s body right now, she knew she was still Shelia.


    She could still act and talk just like the Shelia Q knew.


    Soon, the man answered the call; his voice, trembled with excitement.


    "Boss, is that really you?" he stammered.


    Rachel took a sip of water from the nightstand and cleared her throat.


    "It¡®s me, Quintin."


    The moment Quintin heard her familiar voice, he was sitting in front of hisputer, and he jumped up


    while holding his slimptop.


    His eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the dialog box on the screen, trying to confirm that the


    ount he was having a voice call with was indeed his boss¡®.


    "Boss! It¡®s really you, isn¡®t it?"


    Quintin freed one of his hands to rub his eyes.


    He just couldn¡®t believe what was happening.


    "How many more times are you going to ask me that question? Yes, it¡®s me! It¡®s Shelia, you dolt."


    Rachel shook her head helplessly, and said, "If you don¡®t believe me, ask me anything."


    ¡®How many people could speak in that tone?¡® Quintin thought to himself.


    ¡®Even if she was imitating my boss¡® voice, there¡®s no way their tones could be that simr.¡® With that in


    mind, he blurted out, "Of course, I believe you!"


    However, when he remembered the funeral he had attended, Quintin¡®s excitement died down.


    "How long have you known me?" Quintin asked as he sat down while cing hisptop on the desk.


    He stared at the screen as if he was desperate to see the person at the other end of the line through


    theptop¡®s monitor.


    Shelia had died.Her funeral was held just a week ago.


    It was arranged by her fiance, and her best friend.


    Only a few people attended the wake, for no one was willing to have any connection with a traitor who


    had been in prison, in spite of the fact that she was now dead.


    After Quintin came home from the funeral, he had been visiting the forum and staring at the ID of "King


    of Hearts" in his contact list every single day.


    The ount¡®s profile picture had been grayed out, and yet Quintin dreamt of a day that it might light up


    again, and the user of the ount would tell him that Shelia had returned.


    To some, a week was a short span of time, but it felt like an eternity to Quintin.


    The reality that Shelia was nevering back from the dead really did a number on him, but he forced


    himself to gradually Quintin The Minion ept that fact.


    The reason Quintin logged into the forum tonight was because he wanted to close his ount, so that


    he could start forgetting Shelia, and move on with his life.


    However, he never once imagined that he would receive a message from King of Hearts.


    And when he saw the familiar opening line of their conversation, Quintin¡®s mind went nk.


    The blood in his body froze for a moment, and his hands trembled while typing on the keyboard.


    "I¡®ve known you for six years, Quintin.Ever since the first day you joined the alliance.I crushed you that


    same day, and from then on, you became myckey.I also punished you by making you clean the


    bathroom for a month." Rachel grinned after saying that.


    Quintin was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Well, you didn¡®t have to tell me that in detail,¡® he thought.


    Six years ago, Quintin joined the alliance by rising to the top.He was a young, energetic, and proud


    man.


    However, he had a haughty attitude that could get on people¡®s nerves.


    Back then, Shelia was the youngest senior leader of the alliance, and she was a year younger than


    Quintin.


    At the wee ceremony, he pointed at her while she was standing among the senior leaders issued a


    duel with her.


    ema was The second Quintin finished talking, the entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone¡®s eyes fell on Shelia at the same time.


    To everyone¡®s surprise, she didn¡®t seem to be interested in what just happened.


    She was just ying mobile games on her phone.


    "Pentakill!"


    "Victory!"


    After wiping out the entire opposing team, Shelia destroyed the enemy team¡®s nexus and won the


    game.


    Once the game was over, the system prompt resounded from her mobile phone, breaking the silence.


    It was then that Shelia put down her phone and realized that everyone was staring at her.


    She turned to Quintin and asked, "Oh, you want to challenge me, huh?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he suddenly felt humiliated by what Shelia had done.


    Staring at her, he replied, "Yes, that¡®s right.If I win, I shall take your ce as a senior leader!"


    Everyone was silenced by his deration.


    ¡®The nerve of this guy,¡® Shelia thought.


    She shed him a casual smile.She was one of the sexiest and most beautiful women in the alliance.


    Her smile was so charming that it overshadowed the floral decorations in the room.


    "Okay, but what happens if you lose?"


    "I¡®ll do whatever you ask me to do," Quintin responded.


    Shelia chuckled, tilted her head to the side, and raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, if you lose, you¡®re going to clean the bathroom for a month.In addition, you have to be my


    minion.There¡®s no room for regret, and no turning back!"


    Being Shelia¡®s follower meant that Quintin would remain inferior to her forever, no matter how high his


    position would be.


    "Fine!" he replied through gritted teeth.


    "I¡®ll never regret it!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shelia nodded with satisfaction.


    Afterwards, she sent someone to bring them twoptops and a table.


    Shelia and Quintin sat on opposite sides of the table, surrounded by onlookers, while the other senior


    executives just shook their heads and sighed.


    The theme of thepetition was chosen by Quintin, and he was an expert at it.Around five minutes


    later, thepetition was over.


    It happened so fast that nobody could even react in time.


    Shelia closed herptop, leaned back, and crossed her legs.


    "You can call me ¡®boss¡® from now on," she dered.


    Quintin, on the other hand, was too astonished to respond at the moment.He just stared at her in


    silence.


    ¡®I lost.I was utterly defeated!¡® He didn¡®t even stand a chance against Shelia.From the very beginning, he


    couldn¡®t do anything against her.From then on, everyone in the Red Hackers alliance knew that Quintin,


    the second most talented hacker since the establishment of this alliance, suffered a tremendous defeat


    against Shelia, and became her minion.


    In addition, he had to clean the toilet for a whole month, which was deathly humiliating.


    "Five years ago, my boss and I left the alliance¡®s base for a month.What task did we perform that


    month?"


    Quintin¡®s eyes lit up when he asked that second question.


    His first encounter with Shelia was not exactly a secret.


    If someone was to pretend to be her, she just needed to ask around and everyone would tell her the


    same story.


    He needed to ask something more private.


    There were two kinds of tasks for the hackers in the Red Hackers alliance.


    The first one was top secret, and the other was for profit.


    It depended on the individual whether he or she would ept the task or not, but everyone in the


    alliance was required to ept a top secret task from time to time.


    Aside from the hackers themselves and their partners, even their immediate supervisors had no right to


    know the contents of the top secret task.


    Therefore, no one should know about the task other than Quintin and Shelia.


    "We were tasked to cover up the whereabouts of target No.0216, who was about to return home from


    the drug dealing base in Burma.


    We were also required to make sure that he can return home safe and sound, and put an end his


    mission of being an undercover cop.


    Thus, we stayed at the border for a month, in order to intercept all the surveince cameras and the


    Sky Eye tracking system."


    "How did that mission end?"


    Quintin felt nervous to hear Rachel¡®s answer.

 Chapter 29: I Have Never Doubted You

    Chapter 29: I Have Never Doubted You


    After hearing Rachel¡®s answer just now, Quintin was almost certain that she was Shelia, who had been


    pronounced to be dead.


    "We managed toplete our mission.But before we left, we made a mistake and didn¡®t clean up all


    our traces.Our enemies took advantage of it and found a way to pinpoint our location.In order to get


    revenge, they intercepted our escape halfway.You were shot in the abdomen and left thigh respectively,


    and my shoulder was cut.Fortunately, the rescue team arrived in time to save us," Rachel replied after


    a moment of contemtion.


    Suddenly, the memories came flooding into Quintin¡®s mind.


    He lowered his head, feeling guilty and regretful.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In a hoarse voice, he said, "Boss, I¡®m so sorry..."


    He was the one to me for the mistake they made that time.


    His carelessness and underestimation of their rivals gave the enemies the chance to track the two of


    them down, and it might¡®ve led to their deaths.


    "Now, do you believe me?"


    Rachel knew that this was a thorn in Quintin¡®s heart, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "Boss,"


    Quintin stammered.


    "Boss, you really are alive! I¡®m so d you¡®re still alive!"


    Rachel was surprised to hear Quintin¡®s statement.


    Judging from what he said, it seemed that he always believed that Shelia was still alive.


    "Boss, where are you right now? What happened to you? And why did Wace say that you died


    because of an infectious disease in prison? Oh, by the way, did you know that Wace and Tara are


    now together?".


    Quintin gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Your best friend has been fooling around with your fiance.They got the marriage certificate not long


    after your funeral.They also said that it wouldn¡®t be appropriate for them to hold a wedding ceremony


    shortly after your death.They said they¡®d just get a marriage license for the time being, and dyed the


    wedding for your sake.Bah! They¡®re despicable! Quintin spat.Upon hearing that revtion, Rachel


    sneered.


    ¡®I died of an infectious disease? I had just died and these contemptuous bastards couldn¡®t wait to get


    married! Well, they taught me a lesson I¡®ll never forget.I lost my life because I failed to see what kind of


    people they really were.Wace, Tara, you better live well and wait for me to settle the score with you!¡®


    "It¡®s a long story, Quintin.I¡®ll tell you everything in detail when I have the chance."


    At the moment, Rachel¡®s eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Well, uh...Where are you right now, boss? I¡®ming to get you!"


    Quintin couldn¡®t wait to see Shelia, for he wanted to know what was going on.


    "I have something important to do at the moment, but I¡®ll tell you my side of story after Iplete this


    task."


    Rachel still needed some time to think about how she¡®d exin to Quintin that she was now living in


    someone else¡®s body.


    This phenomenon was indeed mysterious and unbelievable.


    "All right.Boss, if you run into any problems, just contact me right away.I¡®ll do everything in my power to


    help you."


    Quintin didn¡®t ask her any more questions.


    He had been following Shelia for several years, and I Have Never Doubted You he knew her very well.


    There was no way he could get an answer out of her if she didn¡®t want to reveal anything "Quintin, I


    want you to investigate a person for me."


    "Who is it?"


    "The KD Group¡®s project manager."


    Rachel¡®s eyes glinted as she continued, "I want to know this person¡®s identity.There¡®s no info about this


    person on the Inte, but I have a feeling that the alliance¡®s database might have an info on this one."


    The Red Hackers was an alliance gathered the very best hackers all over the world.


    It was an international organization, and it wasn¡®t controlled by any country.


    An organization like that was prone to be targeted by many people with ill intentions.


    But ever since the alliance¡®s establishment, none had defeated it.


    In addition to the fact that the alliance had the best hackers in the world, their enemies also feared the


    alliance¡®s database.


    Their database spanned across several topics, ranging from insignificant robbery records on the street


    to confidential information of every country.


    Thus, if there was a ce to find any clues or even theplete set on the identity of KD Group¡®s


    project manager, the database was the only one that could supply that information.


    "The KD Group? Is that thepany that digs stones?" asked Quintin.


    ¡®Digs stones?¡® Rachel was amused by the way he phrased his description.


    ¡®Well, technically, the diamond is just a precious stone, so it¡®s fair to say that the KD Group is


    specialized in digging stones.¡®


    "Yep," said Rachel.


    "I see.When do you want it?"


    Hearing that Quintin agreed without hesitation, Rachel paused and said, "Don¡®t you want to know why I


    want to investigate this person?"


    "There¡®s nothing to be curious about," Quintin remarked.


    It was as if he had made it his duty to carry out Shelia¡®s orders without question.


    "Boss, since you¡®re the one asking me to investigate it, there must be something about this person that


    you¡®re interested in.If you don¡®t want to tell me why you¡®re doing this, I won¡®t ask any questions


    because I believe in you."


    A smile appeared on Rachel¡®s face when she heard him say that.


    "Send me all the information you can find on this person before seven o¡®clock tomorrow morning."


    "Got it, boss.I¡®llplete the task in time,"


    Quintin eximed.


    As Rachel stared at Quintin¡®s username, her face became serious.


    "Quintin."


    "What else can I do for you, boss?".


    "Thank you.Thanks for trusting me and helping me without hesitation."


    Shelia was so apathetic to everything that everyone started describing her as cold¨Cblooded.


    Six years ago, she asked Quintin to be her minion and call her his boss just because he proved her in


    public.


    She always sought revenge for the smallest offenses.


    Knowing that Quintin was a proud man, she knew that his self ¨Cesteem would be destroyed if he was


    forced to be someone¡®sckey.


    But now, six years had passed and Shelia was still the boss, and Quintin was still her obedient minion.


    Was their bond that strong? It seemed that Quintin had feelings for her.


    but Shelia did not feel the same way.


    During her three years I Have Never Doubted you in prison, Quintin visited her many times, but she


    refused to see him every time.


    It wasn¡®t because she didn¡®t want him to worry about her; it was actually because Shelia didn¡®t want to


    see him, for she thought it wasn¡®t necessary.


    However, in the end, her most trusted confidants, her fiance, and her best friend, had killed her.


    Meanwhile her minion whom she cared so little about held so much faith in her, and was now the only


    one helping her.


    Suddenly, Shelia thought, ¡®My life is a joke! It¡®s so fucking ridiculous.¡®


    "Boss, honestly, I¡®ve always wanted to tell you that I never doubted you.Whether it¡®s in the past or now,


    even if you don¡®t want to tell me the truth, I still believe that you nevermitted that crime three years


    ago.You¡®re definitely not the kind of person who will betray the alliance.If I had been in the


    headquarters back then, I wouldn¡®t have let them incriminate you so easily! I¡®ll keep investigating, and


    someday, I¡®ll figure out who framed you.I¡®ll collect every evidence I can gather to prove that you¡®re not a


    traitor!"


    Quintin clenched his fists, trying to suppress his anger.


    Rachel¡®s eyes glinted with malice.


    "The person who framed me, huh? There¡®s nobody else who¡®ll do that to me other than that shameless


    couple!¡® In the past, Shelia thought that it might¡®ve been the people she had offended in the past years


    that had framed her as a form of revenge.


    She never suspected Wace and Tara.


    But now, she was certain that they were the ones who had set her up three years ago.


    Sadly, there was no evidence to support her ims.


    "Quintin, there¡®s one more thing."


    "What¡®s it?"


    "Keep an eye on Wace and Tara for me.I want to know what they¡®re up to."


    Rachel¡®s eyes looked like a bottomless abyss at the moment.

 Chapter 30: Why Can‘t You Just Trust Me For Once

    Chapter 30: Why Can¡®t You Just Trust Me For Once


    The following day, at nine in the morning, there was only one hour left before the twenty¨Cfour hour


    deadline.Rachel arrived at the first floor of the Sullivan Group¡®s building as they had agreed upon.


    Ivan was waiting on time in the hall.


    He approached Rachel as soon as he saw her.


    "Miss Be," he greeted.


    "Mr.Sullivan is still in a meeting.I¡®ll take you upstairs."


    Ivan¡®s face as stoic as always.


    Rachel nodded in agreement.


    Ivan surveyed her casually, and saw that she didn¡®t bring anything with her.


    ¡®It seems that she didn¡®t find anything,¡® he thought.


    Ivan decided not to ask any questions, and led Rachel to the CEO¡®s office using the private elevator.


    Once they arrived in Victor¡®s office, Ivan ordered a secretary to bring Rachel a cup of coffee, and then


    he left to take care of his own business.


    At this time, she was sitting on the sofa, sipping coffee and looking around the office.


    The decor of the office suited Victor¡®s personality.


    The predominant colors were ck and white, creating a stoic ambiance.


    The majesty embodied in the decoration made people nervous and vignt for some reason.


    This wasn¡®t the first time that Rachel hade here.


    In the past, she often made a scene in his office because she was Victor¡®s wife, and the hostess of the


    Sullivan family.


    However, the wee she received from Victor was his poker face.


    Each time, he would look annoyed, and ask the security guard to throw her out.


    Just when Rachel put down her coffee, the office door was opened from outside.


    "Mr.Sullivan..."


    Rachel heard a voice as the person entered.


    The person who came in was surprised to see Rachel, and she stared at her in disbelief.


    "Rachel! What are you doing here?" said Alice.


    After saying that, she strode towards Rachel.


    Rachel, on the other hand, crossed her legs and leaned backzily.She raised her head and smirked.


    "Well, you¡®re allowed to be here, so why can¡®t I?" she remarked.


    "No, you can¡®t!"


    Alice screamed, reaching out to grab Rachel¡®s arm.


    "Get out!"


    Before Alice could reach her, Rachel¡®s eyes glinted, and she managed to grab Alice¡®s wrist before the


    woman could touch her.


    Alice didn¡®t expect that Rachel could react so quickly.


    She gritted her teeth, trying to withdraw her hand.


    "Let me go!" she cried.


    "It seems that your wrist had recovered from thest time it got hurt, Alice," Rachel said as she looked


    into Alice¡®s eyes.


    Her lips were smiling, but her eyes didn¡®t share the sentiment.


    Rachel¡®s words reminded Alice of the incident in the Be family¡®s mansion the other day.


    Alice¡®s body trembled slightly as she stammered, "Rachel, what are you nning to do? This isn¡®t the


    Be family¡®s residence.If you dare to hurt me, Victor won¡®t let you get away with it!"


    "Ha!" Rachel broke intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Alice was bothered by Rachel¡®sughter.


    She managed to pluck up the courage to raise her voice.


    Why Can¡¯t You Just Trust Me For Once "Where do you get the confidence that I won¡®t hurt you, Alice?


    Have you forgotten that policemen were present when I did that to you the other day?"


    Rachel looked at her while wearing a greasy smile.


    Fear overcame Alice as she struggled to pull her hand back.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She didn¡®t know if it was because she was too agitated or she was just too weak, but she couldn¡®t seem


    to break free from Rachel¡®s grasp.


    Just as Alice exerted more strength in pulling her hand away, Rachel loosened her grip all of a sudden.


    With eyes wide open, Alice fell backwards,nding on her backside.


    Due to the impact of the fall, she was left humiliated, and she looked like a mess.


    Enduring the pain, Alice stood up and red at Rachel.


    "How dare you!"


    "Didn¡®t you ask me to let you go? How is that my fault now?"


    Rachel pretended to be ignorant.


    At this point, Alice was fuming with anger and she was gritting her teeth.


    On the other hand, Rachel smirked, let out a sigh, and walked towards Alice.


    Thinking that Rachel was about to attack her again, Alice backed away from Rachel, supporting her


    waist with one hand.


    "Get away from me, Rachel!" she shouted.


    "Alice, why are you so nervous?"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows, taking another step closer to Alice.


    Panic and vignce filled Alice.She kept backing away, unaware that amp was behind her.


    And before long, she bumped against it.


    Crash!


    "Ah!" she cried out in pain.


    The floormp was knocked down, falling directly on Alice.


    Just then, the office door opened again.


    "Rachel!"


    As soon as Victor opened the door, he heard Alice screaming.


    When he saw what was happening, the veins on his temple bulged.


    Ivan rushed to Alice¡®s side to help her up, and then he pulled away themp and set it aside.


    Alice¡®s eyes were welling up with tears as she looked at Victor and whined, "Mr.Sullivan..."


    When he looked at her, he saw that Alice¡®s face was pale.


    "You never change, do you, Rachel? You just came here to stir up trouble again.What makes you think


    that I¡®ll tolerate your antics all the time?"


    Anger was written all over Victor¡®s face.


    He looked at Ivan andmanded, "Send someone over to throw this wretched woman out! From now


    on, anyone who lets this bitch into the building will be fired on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir!" Ivan replied dutifully.


    Rachel didn¡®t expect that Victor woulde in out of the blue.


    He didn¡®t even give her a chance to exin herself.


    She immediately avoided Ivan when he tried to catch her.


    "Victor, Alice knocked over that floormp herself.I didn¡®t push her!"


    Victor looked at Rachel with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Consequently, she clenched her fists and stood in attention.


    She didn¡®t seem to mind that he was looking at her with so much doubt and suspicion.


    Upon seeing that Rachel didn¡®t look guilty, Victor hesitated for a moment.


    ¡®Maybe she really didn¡®t push Alice?¡® he thought.


    However, he soon denied his own im.


    ¡®Rachel has always been a liar! How could I believe her words? Besides, this isn¡®t the first time that she


    hurt Alice! Last time, she even sent Alice to the police station.Who knows what she¡®s up to this Why


    Can¡®t You Just Trust Me For Once At this time, Alice had her head down when she decided to


    intervene.


    "Mr.Sullivan, my sister...Rachel is right.I bumped into the floormp by ident."


    After saying that, she raised her head to meet his gaze with eyes filled with tears.


    "I¡®m so sorry.I promised you that Rachel would nevere back to bother you again, but I didn¡®t expect


    that she woulde here again without my knowledge."


    Alice was about to cry again when she finished talking.


    After hearing her statement, Victor confirmed that his assumption was right.


    ¡®How could Rachel change? A woman like her would never tell the truth.¡®


    "What are you waiting for, Ivan?" he said.


    It was obvious that Victor was trying to suppress his anger.


    "I¡®ve already told you, Victor! It was an ident.Alice bumped into themp due to her own


    carelessness.I didn¡®t push her.Why can¡®t you just trust me for once?"


    Gnashing her teeth, Rachel dodged Ivan again, and walked towards Victor, standing face to face with


    him.He was much taller than her, so she had to raise her head to meet his gaze.

 Chapter 31: Dogs And Rachel Aren‘t Allowed to Enter

    Chapter 31: Dogs And Rachel Aren¡®t Allowed to Enter


    Victor¡®s face turned grim.That look on his face made it hard to predict what he was thinking.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You¡®re a terrible liar, Rachel.How could you expect me to believe you? Who do you think you are? Do


    you think you deserve my trust?"


    Victor mocked Rachel as he grabbed her chin.She stared into his eyes and saw her own reflection in


    his eyes.She could also feel how disgusted he was of her.


    "Ivan, throw this bitch out!" Victor let go of Rachel¡®s chin with great force.


    "Aside from that, have someone paste a signage on the entrance.It should say that dogs and Rachel


    Be aren¡®t allowed to enter!"


    Upon hearing him, her face darkened.


    Meanwhile, Alice lowered her head and wore a smug smile.


    ¡®Keep up what you¡®re doing, Rachel,¡® she thought.


    ¡®The more trouble you make, the more Victor hates you.Soon, you¡®ll meet your end! Do you really think


    that he¡®ll believe you? In his eyes, you¡®re nothing but a dog! ¡®Dogs and Rachel Be aren¡®t allowed to


    enter¡®, huh? That¡®s fantastic!¡®


    At this time, Rachel was fuming with rage.


    She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and burned this humiliation into her memory.


    Just then, she caught sight of the time on her wristwatch.


    It was already half past nine.


    There was still time before the deadline.


    Rachel took a deep breath and asked, "Victor, are you that determined to me me for what happened


    to Alice?"


    "Who else is to me other than you? You¡®ve been caught red¨Chanded, and yet you still think you can


    get away with it!"


    Victor was annoyed by the fact that Rachel was unrepentant was a Now, Ivan had had enough of her.


    "Miss Be, pleasee with me."


    With tearful eyes, Alice said, "Rachel, my dear sister, please don¡®t argue with Mr.Sullivan anymore.If


    you keep talking, he¡®s only going to get angrier."


    Rachel scoffed at her remark.


    She nced at Alice, and then turned to Victor immediately, tilting her head and staring back at him.


    Victor¡®s eyes was devoid of emotion when he looked at Rachel.


    It was as if he was staring at an insignificant ant.


    His eyes were full of contempt for this woman.


    Right now, Rachel wondered if their two years of marriage was just a fantasy that the original Rachel


    imagined.


    Two years was long enough for people to build a bond, even with a dog.


    However, it seemed like there was no bond between Victor and Rachel.


    But frankly, something did exist between them, and it was his hatred for her.


    "Even a murderer has the right to defend himself, Victor.If you don¡®t believe me, at least give me a


    chance to exin myself.You didn¡®t get to be the CEO of the Sullivan Group by preventing people from


    voicing their opinions, right?"


    Rachel took another deep breath.


    No matter how angry she was at the moment, she shouldn¡®t forget her purpose ofing here today.


    ¡®If I let Victor drive me out, it¡®s only going to make things easier for this little gremlin, Alice, and all my


    efforts will go in vain,¡® she thought.Dogs And Rachel Aren¡®t Allowed to Enter Victor looked at Rachel


    and thought, ¡®Rachel has be more glib¨Ctongued than before.


    She¡®s implying that if I don¡®t give her a chance to defend herself, then I¡®m muddleheaded.¡®


    Unfortunately for Rachel, she made a grave mistake.


    She had lied to Victor so many times in the past that he no longer cared about anything she had to say.


    But when he looked into her eyes, he suddenly wanted to hear her out.


    "You have one minute to exin yourself," Victor stated.


    Alice was astonished to hear that, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡®It¡¯s just one minute.No matter how smart Rachel could be, she won¡®t be able to turn the tables within


    that time,¡® she thought.


    Rachel looked up and caught sight of the surveince camera, which was gleaming with a green light.


    A smile appeared on her lips as she looked at Ivan.


    "Ivan, can I borrow your phone?"


    For a moment, Ivan was caught by surprise, but he quickly nced at Victor for approval.


    Consequently, Victor nodded, and then Ivan handed his phone to Rachel.


    Once she had gotten the phone, she tapped the screen several times.


    When Rachel lowered her head, her hair covered her face along with the phone..


    Before long, one minute had passed.


    Victor grimaced.


    "Rachel, do you think I¡®ll believe you just because you borrowed Ivan¡®s phone to deceive me? Time¡®s


    up.Now, get out of my si¡ª"


    "It¡®s done,"


    Rachel interrupted Victor, and showed him what was on the phone.


    Upon seeing what was on the screen, Victor was shocked.


    It was a video.


    Rachel pressed the y button, and as it began to y, she said, "This is the surveince footage from


    the moment I entered this office until the time you came in.Three minutes and six seconds into the


    video, Alice came in.When she saw me, she suddenly tried to grab my hand, but I grabbed her wrist


    instead out of instinct.After that, she struggled to break free and I let go of her hand.Consequently, she


    lost her bnce and fell backwards.I tried to help her up, but she kept backing away from me, and


    eventually she bumped into the floormp.And then...you came in,"


    Rachel stated.


    At the end of her narration, the video ended.


    Alice¡®s face turned pale because of this revtion, and panic overcame her face.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡®s not like that! I didn¡®t..."


    Because Victor was staring daggers at her, Alice couldn¡®t finish her sentence.


    His steely gaze frightened her to the point of silence.


    The contents of the video was exactly the same as Rachel had narrated.


    Alice lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    ¡®How could this happen? How did Rachel manage to get ahold of the surveince video? No! I can¡®t let


    Victor trust this woman,¡® she thought.


    "Rachel, I¡®m sorry.I¡®m so sorry about what happened!"


    Tears fell from Alice¡®s eyes as she bowed her head to Rachel.


    "I jumped to conclusions.When I saw you here in Mr.Sullivan¡®s office, I thought you snuck in.I...I was


    afraid that Mr.Sullivan will be mad if he sees you, so I wanted to get you out of here as soon as


    possible."


    Dogs And Rachel Aren¡®t Allowed to Enter After saying that, Alice turned to Victor this time.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I..."


    With a vicious gaze, he ordered, "Get out!"


    Alice turned ghastly pale because of the way Victor raised his voice at her.


    She clenched her fists, leaving the office with tearful eyes.


    After taking one more look at the phone and tossing it to Ivan, Victor said to Rachel, "I underestimated


    you.You¡®ve been waiting for this to happen, haven¡®t you? How did you get the surveince footage of


    my office?"


    ¡®¡®What an asshole! I knew it! Even if I showed him a solid evidence, he still wouldn¡®t believe me.He¡®s


    just going to think that I nned this whole thing out¡± Rachel cursed Victor in her head, and she


    couldn¡®t help but roll her eyes at him.


    "You better tell me the truth!" said Victor.


    "Otherwise, I¡®m going to call the police, and you can exin yourself to them instead."


    "No!"


    Rachel stopped him.


    "If I nned it all along, I would have known that Alice woulde in and grabbed me.Besides, it¡®s


    impossible for me to predict that she would fall and bump into the floormp.Victor, I already told you, it


    wasn¡®t me! You still wouldn¡®t believe me, so I had to pull out the surveince footage to prove my


    innocence."


    Rachel looked into his eyes and continued, "As for how I got the video in the first ce, I had your tacit


    permission, remember?"

 Chapter 32: It‘s Your Turn To Fulfill Your Promise

    Chapter 32: It¡®s Your Turn To Fulfill Your Promise


    "My tacit permission?"


    Victor wasn¡®t happy to hear that.He took a step closer to Rachel; his intimidating aura could be felt by


    everyone in the room.


    "Rachel, you¡®ve learned how to keep a straight face while lying, haven¡®t you?"


    Judging by the look in Victor¡®s eyes, he was obviously criticizing her.


    If his gaze could turn into daggers, Rachel would¡®ve gotten stabbed a hundred times by now.


    "I didn¡®t take Ivan¡®s phone until you agreed, did I?"


    Rachel was now having difficulties breathing.


    Victor¡®s daunting presence was far too strong for her to handle.


    His gaze remained cold, but he didn¡®t say anything.


    However, as soon as Rachel exined her side, he dialed back his anger a little.


    "Is that the tacit permission you mentioned?"


    Rachel let out a deep sigh and said, "Ivan¡®s phone is connected to the Sullivan Group¡®s Wi¨CFi.He¡®s


    your closest confidant, so there should be a program in yourpany¡®s security system specially


    designed to recognize his identity.Therefore, he won¡®t be blocked by the security programs.Am I right?


    So, as long as I log into your monitoring system through Ivan¡®s phone using thepany¡®s Wi¨CFi, the


    program won¡®t stop me."


    Rachel paused for a moment before she continued, "I¡®ve learned a little aboutputer programming


    before.Grandma also told me the password of your office¡®s monitoring system, so that I can have


    ess to the security footage."


    When Rachel mentioned his grandmother, Victor warned her, "Mind your words, Rachel! We¡®re already


    divorced.


    You¡®re no longer permitted to call my grandmother ¡®Grandma¡®."


    Rachel pursed her lips and ignored what Victor just said.


    "If you still don¡®t believe me, you can ask the security department to check the footage using Ivan¡®s


    phone.I¡®m just a novice in the field ofputer programming, so there¡®s a big chance that I left some


    traces when I pulled out the security footage.If you want your men to investigate this matter, they can


    find it out within a minute."


    Victor creased his eyebrows.


    "It¡®ll cost too much time and waste manpower.You don¡®t deserve that."


    The corners of Rachel¡®s mouth twitched.


    If she was strong enough to beat Victor, she would¡®ve pped his face with every ounce of strength


    she had in her body.


    After listening to Rachel¡®s exnation, Ivan immediately contacted the security department and


    confirmed that she was telling the truth.


    Afterwards, he cast Victor a nce to let him know about it.


    Since Ivan gave him a signal, Victor clicked his tongue and said to Rachel, "I¡®ll let you off the hook this


    time.Next time, if you cause any trouble, I¡®m going to throw you out myself."


    Right after he finished talking, he put his hand on Rachel¡®s shoulder, forcing her to stand in front of the


    floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, and look down through it.


    The window was so clean that they could see everything outside clearly.


    From a height of more than thirty floors, anyone would feel a strong sense of weightlessness, and


    would hallucinate falling down all of a sudden.


    Rachel had a fear of heights, so she felt dizzy for a moment.She then took a deep breath, bit her lip,


    and closed her eyes.


    The fear on her face amused Victor.


    He decided to let go of Rachel.


    Then, he went to his chair and sat down.


    Once she had calmed down, she opened her eyes and took a few steps back, turning her gaze towards


    Victor.


    "Victor, I just want to confirm this with you one more time.As long as I give you all the information I can


    find on the project manager of KD Group, you¡®ll agree to suspend the Be Group¡®s liquidation,


    right?"


    A yful smile appeared on Victor¡®s lips.


    "I only promised to give you an interview to work for the Sullivan Group."


    "Fine!"


    Seeing that Rachel¡®s hands were empty, Victor began to ridicule her in his mind.


    "You have fifteen minutes left, Rachel.Where¡®s the info that you promised?"


    It took him three months to figure out the project manager¡®s identity.


    He even had to pull some strings to get the information he needed.


    Frankly, a loser like Rachel would never find out the manager¡®s identity in twenty¨Cfour hours.


    ¡®You want to save the Be Group, Rachel? That¡®s just a wishful thinking!¡® Victor thought; the disdain


    in his eyes grew every passing second.


    "Why are you silent all of a sudden? Yesterday, you had so much confidence when you dered you¡®ll


    find out."


    "I did find it out."


    Rachel took out her phone to open her email inbox.


    There was a new email received at seven o¡®clock in the morning.


    Just as she had expected, she received the email from Quintin about the information on the project


    manager of the KD Group.


    Just when Ivan was about to take her phone to check it, she suddenly withdrew her hand and looked at


    Victor indifferently.


    "I¡®ll give you the information about this person, and I guarantee that it¡®s true.But if you don¡®t trust me, I


    can¡®t prove it no matter how hard I try to convince you.Isn¡®t that right?"


    "Miss Be, we¡®ve already found all the information about this manager three days ago,"


    Ivan retorted.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was implying that Rachel wouldn¡®t be able to deceive Victor if she tried to give him information


    about some random person.


    She then nced at Victor, and handed her phone to Ivan with a fake smile.


    "This is all the information I can find about the KD Group¡®s mysterious project manager."


    After taking the phone, Ivan saw that the manager¡®s name at the top of the document was exactly the


    same as the one they found.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡®s him," Ivan said to Victor as soon as he regained hisposure.


    Victor took the phone from Ivan¡®s hand.


    His pupils dted when he saw the contents of the screen.


    "Where did you find these information?"


    The info that Rachel gathered was exactly the same as the one they got, aside from theyout.


    In addition, hers was more detailed than the one they had.


    Victor put the phone on the table, staring at Rachel and trying to search for traces of guilt on her face.


    ¡®She only had twenty¨Cfour hours to gather those information.


    How in the world did she do this?¡® Upon seeing the astonishment on Victor¡®s face, Rachel felt relieved.


    "I¡®ve done what you¡®ve asked of me.I¡®m under no obligation to tell you how I got ahold of this


    information, am I? Now, it¡®s your turn to fulfill your end of the bargain!" she said with a smile.


    Victor¡®s eyes glinted with anger.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere inside the office dropped a few degrees.


    Outside the window, the sun exuded It¡®s Your Turn To Fulfill Your Promise a vibrant warmth.


    But that wasn¡®t the case inside the office.


    In here, it felt like standing inside a prison made of ice, and Rachel felt the biting cold spread


    throughout her limbs.


    "Fine.You cane for an interview next Monday." Victor leaned back.


    "You won¡®t do anything to sabotage my interview, will you?" asked Rachel.


    Victorughed at her question as if it were a joke.


    "Rachel, even a janitor here is far better than you.Even without my intervention, you wouldn¡®t pass the


    first round of the interview!"


    Rachel didn¡®t say another word, for she knew that Victor saw her as nothing but a loser.


    ¡®No.A loser might even be an overstatement.¡¯ With that, Rachel left.


    But before she did, she sent the information about the project manager of the KD Group to Ivan.


    Consequently, Ivan printed out the information and gave it to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, these documents..."


    "Verify the credibility of the information written on those documents and book a ticket to Yaprye


    tonight,"


    Victor ordered as he threw the documents on the table.


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied.


    When he was about to leave, something urred to him, so he turned back and asked his boss,


    "Mr.Sullivan, will you be attending Miss Be¡®s interview on Monday?"


    "No," Victor replied crossly.


    After taking one more look at the documents on the table, Ivan nodded, turned around, and left the


    office.


    Once the door of his office closed, Victor sat in silence for a while before he dialed a number.

 Chapter 33: The Loser‘s Interview With The Sullivan Group

    Chapter 33: The Loser¡®s Interview With The Sullivan Group


    Momentster, the call connected.


    "When did you have the time to call so early in the morning, Mr.Sullivan? Have pigs begun to fly? Oh, if


    so, I must hurry outside and see such a miraculous thing happen!" said the man on the other line.


    "I heard your old man is eager to have a grandson? Carson, what would happen if I send your dad a


    list of all your lovers at this moment? Will he be so delighted that he¡®ll hold a wedding ceremony for you


    immediately?" Victor bantered as he fiddled with a pen between his fingers.


    "Hey, man! Don¡®t do that! You¡®re being mean.I was just kidding.You don¡®t have to take it so seriously."


    Carson Scott immediately apologized to Victor.


    ¡®¡®Happy? If my dad finds out that I¡®m fooling around with a bunch of women, he¡®s going to break my


    leg¨Cmaybe both!¡± Victor mmed his pen on the table, his lips forming a smile.


    "I¡®m just messing with you," he replied.


    Upon hearing that, Carson breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That¡®s a brilliant joke."


    "Has the King of Hearts been taking orderstely?" asked Victor.


    He didn¡®t have any time to mess around.


    "The King of Hearts? Didn¡®t he disappear three years ago? I tried to ce an order with him for a top


    secret transaction, and I raised my offer to fifty million dors, but he still t out refused me!"


    Carson pursed his lips and said, "Honestly, I have no idea who that person is, but I think he¡®s a weirdo."


    After hearing Carson¡®s response, Victor¡®s eyes fell on the document on the table.


    "What¡®s up? Why did you mention the King of Hearts out of the blue?"


    It didn¡®t seem like Carson realized what Victor was trying to talk about.


    "No reason.Bye."


    Right after he said that, Victor dropped the call without waiting for Carson¡®s response.


    Afterwards, Victor contemted while tapping his fingertips on the table from time to time.


    All of a sudden, he startedughing at himself.


    Se son The King of Hearts was the best hacker the Red Hackers Alliance had ever employed.


    Three years ago, he dered that he would no longer be epting orders publicly.


    Initially, Victor had nned to entice the King of Hearts with a high price to investigate the KD Group¡®s


    manager.


    However, Victor couldn¡®t get in touch with him, so he had to spend a lot of time to investigate


    personally.


    The reason he wasughing at himself was because he thought it was ridiculous for him to believe


    even for just one second that Rachel¡®s information might¡®vee from a hacker who disappeared for


    three years.


    If Victor himself couldn¡®t find the King of Hearts, how could Rachel get ahold of him? Besides, even if


    she managed to find the King of Hearts, she wouldn¡®t be able to hire him with what little money she


    had.


    It was probably just a coincidence.


    Come Monday morning, Rachel tied up her hair, put on light makeup and a formal business suit, and


    headed straight to the Sullivan Group¡®s building.


    When the front desk receptionist saw Rachel, she walked up to her and said, "Miss Be, Ivan has


    asked me to tell you that your interview shall be held on the twentieth floor, and that the interviewer is


    already waiting for you."


    The Loser¡®s Interview With The Sullivan Group Rachel nodded, and walked towards the elevator.


    It appeared as though she was familiar with the ce.


    Behind her, the front deskdy stood still.


    Soon, several had gathered; curious why Rachel was here.


    "Are my eyes deceiving me? Isn¡®t that Mr.Sullivan¡®s ex¨Cwife?"


    "What¡®s she doing here? Haven¡®t they gotten divorced already?"


    "I heard that she¡®s here for an interview."


    "An interview? Oh, my God! Where did she get the courage toe to the Sullivan Group for an


    interview? Hasn¡®t she had enough humiliation for one lifetime?"


    "Well, who knows? What can she possibly not do? This isn¡®t the first time that she¡®s been so


    shameless.She has caused a scene in thispany several times in the past, and everybody knows


    about it.Who would believe that she¡®s actually born from a rich family?"


    "She¡®s ady? Perhaps calling her a loser would be more suitable! Haha!"


    "What are you all talking about? Why don¡®t you focus on your jobs?"


    All of a sudden, a shrill female voice interrupted their gossiping.


    The female employees were startled, and they turned around with widened eyes.


    The moment they saw who it was, they all lowered their heads.


    "Miss Jenkins."


    It was Alice.


    She nced at them arrogantly and snorted, "I¡®m asking you a question.You¡®re all supposed to be


    working right now, so why aren¡®t you doing your jobs? What are you gossiping about?"


    The female employee standing at the end raised her head to look at Alice.


    "We were talking about Miss Be.We¡®re very sorry, ma¡®am.It¡®s our fault that we lost focus on our


    jobs.We, uh...We saw Mr.Sullivan¡®s ex¨Cwife, and it aroused our curiosity.So we got distracted from


    work."


    "What did you say?"


    The look on Alice¡®s face changed all of a sudden.


    "Miss Jenkins," the female employee stammered.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice¡®s sharp gaze frightened them.


    Alice clenched the strap of her bag and asked, "Did you just say you saw Rachel?"


    The female employee nodded in response.


    "What¡®s she doing here?" Alice asked through gritted teeth.


    This time, the female employee in the middle stepped up to say, "She¡®s here for an interview,


    ma¡®am.Last week, Ivan told us that if Miss Bees in today, we must tell her to go directly to the


    conference room on the twentieth floor for an interview."


    Meanwhile, at the twentieth floor meeting room...


    The spacious meeting room was eerily quiet.


    A group of interviewers were sitting across Rachel.


    They were exchanging nces, as if asking each other how to start this interview.


    They had interviewed many people in the past, but this was something else for them.


    They were interviewing their boss¡® ex¨Cwife, and naturally, it made them nervous.


    Ivan had instructed them to follow the normal procedure.


    But what kind of procedure was normal? She was their boss¡® ex¨Cwife! If they misunderstood Ivan¡®s


    instruction, one wrong move, and they must pack their things and resign.


    However, if they continued this awkward silence, they could consider themselves fired as well.


    With that in consideration, the interviewer sitting in the middle cleared his throat and said, "Miss


    Be, let us begin your interview.The interview process will be divided into two parts.The first half will


    be a structured interview, and the second half will be a written examination.Anyway, let¡®s begin your


    self introduction!"


    Rachel nodded and began to introduce herself.


    Her self¨Cintroduction was brief, but she managed to do it well.


    She was fluent in her speech, and she was able to state all of her strengths clearly.


    After hearing Rachel¡®s self¨Cintroduction, the interviewers were flummoxed.


    ¡®Is she still that notorious loser we all heard about? She¡¯s vastly different from the uneducated ex¨Cwife


    that we all thought she was!¡® Her self¨Cintroduction could be regarded as the ideal way of introducing


    oneself, and she made no mistakes while doing it.


    These interviewers had a wealth of experience in this field, so they managed to regain their


    composures, and started asking her questions rted to the Sullivan Group.


    Rachel had researched and scanned all the major projects of thepany over the years before she


    came to this interview, so she swept through those questions easily.


    The interviewers couldn¡®t help but nod in agreement after hearing her answers.


    And before anyone could realize it, the first part of the interview came to an end.


    Next, one of the interviewers handed Rachel the examination sheet that had been prepared


    beforehand and said, "Ivan said that your position for this interview is for a receptionist at the front


    desk, so this exam is designed based on the recruitment requirements of a receptionist.


    You have thirty minutes to finish the exam, but you can submit the paper in advance."


    Rachel nced at the questions on the examination paper and saw that most of them were multiple


    choice questions or true or false.


    They weren¡®t that difficult.


    It seemed that Victor indeed had no intention of making things difficult for her.


    "Got it."


    Just when Rachel was about to pick up a pen to answer the questions, the door of the meeting room


    opened.


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 34 Her Kindness Paid Off – Embarrassing Alice With Full Marks

    Chapter 34 Her Kindness Paid Off ¨C Embarrassing Alice With Full Marks


    Everyone looked at the door in unison.


    The interviewer holding the examination paper was the first to react.He took a step forward, and asked,


    "Miss Jenkins, why are you here?"


    Alice nced at Rachel, clenching her teeth subconsciously.


    She showed them another piece of examination paper and said, "Well, I¡®m here to drop off the


    examination paper."


    "The examination paper? But I¡®ve already,"


    "The one you have is wrong."


    Alice interrupted the interviewer and handed him the new test paper.


    "This is the one she should be answering."


    The interviewer unfolded the examination paper to read its contents.


    His eyes widened as he looked at her and asked, "Miss Jenkins, there must be some kind of


    mistake.This set of questions is for¡ª".


    "It¡®s not a mistake," she retorted as her eyes glinted with malice.


    "That test paper is designed for the position that Rachel is being interviewed for, so it¡®s the right one."


    Judging by the look on the interviewer¡®s face, he was hesitant to agree.


    "What¡®s the matter? Do you not believe me? I came here to send you this new test paper because I


    received a call from Mr.Sullivan.If you don¡®t believe me, you can call him and ask for his confirmation,"


    said Alice.


    ¡®She wants me to call Victor?¡® The thought of doing that alone was enough to make the interviewer


    shudder with fear.


    "No, it¡®s fine.I must¡®ve made a mistake.We don¡®t need to call Mr.Sullivan to confirm this."


    Alice looked at Rachel with a smug smile and said, "Well, if you don¡®t want to call him for his


    confirmation, we can just forget about it.I¡®ve given you the test paper, so my work here is done.I have


    other tasks that need my attention, so I have to go now."


    Afterwards, she strutted away from the meeting room in her high heels.


    Once she had left the room, the smile at the corners of Alice¡®s lips disappeared.


    She turned around, looked at the closed door of the meeting room, and scoffed.


    ¡®¡¯As long as I¡®m here, Rachel, you will never pass the Sullivan Group¡®s interview,¡¯¡¯ Alice thought to


    herself.


    ¡®That set of test questions is designed for the position of the CEO¡®s secretary.No one has ever finished


    that exam within thirty minutes and got a passing score ever since Victor became the Sullivan Group¡®s


    CEO, and neither will you.¡®


    In the meeting room, the interviewer sighed as he handed the examination paper to Rachel.


    "I am so sorry for this, Miss Be, I made a mistake.This is the one you need to answer."


    Rachel was surprised to see the contents of the test paper.This set of questions was probably four


    times more difficult than the previous one.


    There was no way they were designed for the same level of positions at all.


    Rachel frowned and clenched the pen in her hand.


    It was stupid of her to think that Victor wouldn¡®t make this interview more difficult for her.


    ¡®¡®Is this all you got, Victor? This isn¡¯t enough to scare me off! No way in hell am I giving up! I¡®m


    determined to save the Be Group!¡® Rachel took a deep breath to calm herself down, and began to


    write.


    Soon, thirty minutes had passed by.


    She put down her pen at thest second.


    Just when the interviewer was about to take the test paper from her, the door of the meeting room was


    pushed open again.


    Surprisingly, it was Alice again.


    "Miss Jenkins?"


    The interviewer thought it was strange.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In just a half hour, Alice hade here twice.


    Alice sat down, crossed her arms, leaned back against the chair, and said, "If my memory serves me


    right, the result of this examination should be announced on the spot, right?"


    The interviewer was stunned.


    When he met her sharp gaze, he nodded immediately and replied, "Yes, that¡®s right."


    "In that case, go on.Check the answers now."


    Alice chuckled, and then she taunted Rachel with her gaze.


    "I also want to know my sister¡®s grade."


    ¡®Sister?¡® The interviewer was astonished by that revtion.


    ¡®Alice and Rachel are sisters?¡®


    Although they knew Rachel was the Be family¡®s eldestdy, they had no idea regarding her ties to


    Alice as well as the Be family¡®s background.


    The moment they heard what Alice said, the interviewers felt like they had been struck by lightning.


    Rachel looked down while fiddling with her pen, pretending like Alice wasn¡®t in the room at all.


    Alice looked at her and smiled.


    "By the way, Rachel, did you know that Mr.Sullivan designed this examination paper himself?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel looked back at Alice without saying anything.


    "It has been five years since this examination paper was first designed, and yet no one has ever


    answered a single question correctly."


    Alice¡®s smile widened.She pretended to feel sorry for Rachel.


    "I¡¯m worried that you¡®ll fail this interview."


    But for some reason, Rachel¡®s face was devoid of emotion.She simply replied, "Is that so?"


    Upon seeing her calm face, Alice thought that Rachel was just putting on a facade.


    Truthfully, she loathed Rachel so much that she couldn¡®t wait to get this woman out of her sight, but she


    still kept smiling at Rachel.


    "But it doesn¡®t matter.Even if you don¡®t pass this interview, I can help you find anotherpany to work


    for.You didn¡®t study hard enough before, and youck work experience, so I¡®m sure it¡®s difficult for you


    to find a job.Fortunately, I have a wealth of connections.I believe many of them are willing to offer you a


    job for my sake."


    How considerate she sounded! If the old Rachel had heard those words, she would¡®ve been moved to


    tears.


    But now, the old Rachel was dead thanks to Alice¡®s sleeping pills.


    The one in Rachel¡®s body was now Shelia, a vindictive person.


    Alice was implying that Rachel was good for nothing, while she was a good sister who cared so much


    about Rachel. Things between them had long been ugly, and Rachel was tired of pretending like she


    and Alice were close.


    "Well, I¡®m d to see you¡®re being so considerate now.You used to steal my work to take my ce in


    competitions to win the prize, and I forgave you every time you did that.It seems that my kindness has


    finally paid off."


    The old Rachel was not born a loser.


    On the contrary, she had inherited Elisa¡® intelligence, and she had always been exemry in her


    studies.


    Shelia thought that Rachel was stupid, but it didn¡®t have anything to do with her intelligence.


    The reason Rachel was stupid was because she believed in Caroline and Alice, the evil stepmother


    and her nasty half ¨Csister.


    Just like Shelia, Rachel lost her life because she trusted the wrong people.


    Meanwhile, the interviewers were shocked by what they heard from Rachel.


    Alice never expected Rachel to mention stories from their past all of a sudden.


    The smile on Alice¡®s face dissipated as she stammered, "Rachel, what are you talking about? When


    have I ever done something like that to you? Did your memories get mixed up or something?"


    Rachel tilted her head, blinking innocently.


    "Did I? I seem to remember that it happened more than once.Let me see...Such a thing happened


    three times in primary school, four times in middle school, and seven in high school.Oh, wait, there¡®s


    one more! I remember how you also stole the spot of rmended student from me."


    The interviewers¡® eyes widened in shock, uncertain if Rachel was telling the truth.


    Alice¡®s smile wavered for a moment, but she forced a smile again.


    "My dear sister, you must¡®ve made a mistake."


    Rachel lowered her eyes and chuckled.


    "Perhaps I did make a mistake."


    Alice bit her lip and gritted her teeth with hatred.


    At this moment, two interviewers responsible for checking the examination paper interrupted their


    conversation.


    "Miss Jenkins, the test paper has been marked."


    Upon hearing that, Alice smiled, stood up, and replied, "My sister didn¡®t pass the exam either, did she?


    But it took her so much time to finish the exam! Even if she didn¡®t pass, you still have to announce her


    grade."


    "Miss Jenkins..."


    The interviewer cleared his throat and looked at Alice.


    After a brief pause, he said, "Miss Be has received full marks on the examination."

 Chapter 35: Just Luck

    Chapter 35: Just Luck


    "What did you say?"


    A wide¨Ceyed Alice snatched the examination paper from the interviewer¡®s hand, looked at the marks at


    the top in disbelief.


    "That¡®s impossible.You must be mistaken! Full marks?" she muttered more to herself than the man


    across her.


    "Miss Jenkins, these are Mr.Sullivan¡®s answers.We have checked many times.These here are exactly


    the same with Miss Be¡®s answers." The interviewer looked dumbfounded too, but the truth could


    not be denied.


    Alice¡®s eyes squinted in hatred.She couldn¡®t help clenching the paper in her hand, wanting nothing


    more than to tear the damned thing in pieces.How could this be? Not one single person had managed


    to answer even one of these questions in the past five years.How could a stupid girl like Rachel get


    them all right? This was unheard of! Rachel turned to the interviewers.


    "Is my interview over now?" she asked with a smirk.


    The people before her were still in a daze, but Rachel¡®s voice snapped them out of it.


    "Yes, it¡®s over," they said in unison, nodding.


    "Did I pass?"


    Rachel was still smiling as she looked at the interviewers with raised eyebrows.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well...yes, Miss Be.You did," one of the interviewers answered after swallowing hard.


    "You need toe by tomorrow to sign the paperwork," he added.


    "Great.I will see you tomorrow then,"


    Rachel stood up with a smile ncing sideways at Alice.She started walking towards the door, but


    when she passed by Alice, she stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Alice, it¡®s not over between us.I will get revenge, even if it takes a long, long time."


    Alice looked up ready to retort, but when she saw Rachel¡®s smiling face, so in contrast with her cold,


    dark eyes, she seemed at a loss for words.


    Under that piercing gaze, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Trying to look braver than she felt, she finally managed a retort.


    "Oh, Rachel, don¡¯t be so smug! So what if you are now an employee of the Sullivan Group? You may


    get yourself in, but it is still in my power to kick you out with a snap of my fingers."


    Rachel rolled her eyes and chuckled.


    Alice¡®s smile was wiped clean off her face, as she couldn¡®t help but feel a sense of dread at her


    opponent¡®s carefree attitude.


    Rachel had changed so much that Alice didn¡®t know what she may try next.


    Rachel nodded to the interviewers, ignoring Alice altogether, and left the Sullivan Group¡®s building.


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious penthouse suite, Ivan hung up the phone and walked into the study with a


    serious expression on his usually expressionless face.


    Seeing that look, Victor¡®s forehead creased.


    "What¡®s the matter?"


    "Mr.Sullivan, I just received the results from Miss Be¡®s interview."


    Ivan paused for a while as if he didn¡®t know how to break the news.


    "Rachel¡®s interview?"


    Victor snorted, "I am pretty sure that I know already.It must be a disaster."


    Ivan looked a bit apprehensive as he started to mutter something.


    "But..."


    "Come on, Ivan.One might think that you are actually concerned about Rachel," Victor said, raising his


    eyes to look searchingly at Ivan.


    "You are right, Mr.Sullivan.I crossed a line there.My apologies," Ivan answered and lowered his eyes to


    the floor.


    Victor didn¡®t look convinced, but still he went on like nothing had happened.


    "Did you book my airne ticket for tomorrow?"


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied, still looking a little chastised.


    Around the same time, in the Be family¡®s house back in Apliaria, the atmosphere was merry.


    "Cheers!"


    Andy cried as he stood up and clinked sses with Abby.


    Still sitting on her chair, Rachel simply raised her ss.


    She didn¡®t feel as excited as herpany did.


    Andy and Abby, already used to Rachel¡®sck of enthusiasm for almost everything, simply raised their


    sses at her and kept clinking their own.


    "What a pity that our toast tonight must be with just water, Miss Be! But since you have to go to the


    Sullivan Group and report for duty tomorrow, there will be no wine today.Anyway, I¡¯d like to congratte


    you! By passing that interview, you saved the Be Group from ruin!"


    Andy paused and downed all the water in his ss.


    "Oh, Miss Be.You did absolutely wonderfully! Bravo!" Abby said and drank up her water smiling


    broadly.


    Rachel looked fondly at both of them.


    "Thank you."


    Abby stood up hastily and said, "I¡®ve baked some of the bread you like so much.Let me just check if it¡®s


    ready."


    She briskly walked into the kitchen, leaving Rachel alone with Andy.


    He poured himself another ss of water and looked up at Rachel.


    "I have been meaning to ask you a question these days," he said in a conspiratorial tone.


    "Is it about how I got the information about that mysterious project manager?"


    Rachel seemed to guess what was on Andy¡®s mind.


    He nodded.He had be thinking about it for several days, but he didn¡®t want to bother Rachel just in case


    it affected her uing interview.


    So he had held his doubt secret, until that very moment.


    "It is.You don¡®t have to tell me, though.Not unless you want to, Miss Be," Andy said hastily.


    "Well, I do want to,"


    Rachel shot back and took a sip of water before she continued.


    "I just got lucky actually.A friend of mine happens to know the manager."


    "That¡®s all?"


    Andy was stunned by the simplicity of her answer.


    She raised her eyebrows and nodded.She drummed her fingers on the table and replied matter¨Cof¨C


    factly.


    "Yes, that¡®s about it.If my friend wasn¡®t acquainted with the project manager, I wouldn¡®t have had the


    chance to save the Be Group.You should know by now that I¡®m really no good all by myself, am I


    right?"


    "Right,"


    Andy muttered in a low voice.


    He suddenly realized that he had spoken out loud and he quickly shook his head, trying to patch things


    up.


    "I meant, no, Miss Be.In fact, you are a very capable person.I mean, your mother was a strong


    woman, with a good head for business.Her daughter can¡®t be that different, right? Don¡®t underestimate


    yourself."


    Rachel smiled but said nothing.


    The next morning, she put on a beige business suit and left for the Sullivan Group.


    Ivan and Victor were in the CEO¡®s office going over that week¡®s schedule, when they were interrupted


    by a knock on the door.


    Victor, who was busy signing his name on far too many papers, called out without even raising his


    head, "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing the head of the HR department.The man took a look at Ivan first and then


    at Victor and he walked in quietly.


    "Mr.Sullivan, your new secretary is here.Would you like me to send her in?" he asked in a low voice.


    "New secretary?" Victor asked looking baffled.


    "Why the hell would I need a new secretary?"


    The HR manager looked stunned for a while.


    "Didn¡®t you give the order to hire a new secretary?"


    "What¡®s going on here, Ivan?"


    Victor turned to his assistant, frowning in suspicion.


    Ivan tapped on the iPad he was holding and showed Victor a photo.


    It was the examination paper set by Victor himself.


    But there were answers on it, densely packed and in a neat, graceful handwriting.


    It seemed that the person who wrote them was confident in answering the questions that so many


    before them considered impossible.


    Ivan handed the tablet to Victor.


    "You see, sir, you came up with this set of questions five years ago and you dered quite publicly that


    the person that would answer them all correctly would be hired for the post of your secretary


    immediately."


    After a small pause, Ivan added, "Yesterday...Someone answered your questions during their


    interview.And that person was Miss Be, sir."


    Victor was familiar with the answers to the questions he had designed.


    One nce at the paper and he would know whether she had aced the test or not.


    To his surprise, all the answers were wless! Victor¡®s face darkened as anger started boiling in his


    belly.


    He threw the tablet away and, as it crashed on the table, he barked to the HR manager, "Well, what are


    you waiting for? Bring her in here!"

 Chapter 36: Pay The Price

    Chapter 36: Pay The Price


    Rachel was currently with an employee of the administration department so she could show her around


    the headquarters of the Sullivan Group.


    As they walked out of the elevator, the woman received a phone call and turned around to look at


    Rachel.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan asked to see you now," she said, her voice betraying a hint of surprise.


    That statement seemed to confuse Rachel quite a bit.


    Not because Victor had asked to see her.


    She knew that he had been on a business trip yesterday and she was certain that he would ask to see


    her as soon as he got back and heard the news.


    She was confused because of the weird expression on the face of thedy standing in front of her.


    The CEO¡®s office could be found on the middle floor, the one with the best view.


    Not anyone could visit this floor.


    Only a handful of people were authorized, and security was really tight.


    One had to possess the necessary key card or use their fingerprints to gain entry.


    Thedy that had been showing Rachel around was not that high¨Cranking, though, so, she had to wait


    for Ivan toe down and escort her.


    When he finally arrived, he led Rachel into the elevator and pressed the button for the thirty¨Cthird floor,


    where the CEO¡®s office was.


    When they reached the office door, Ivan stopped and moved to the side.


    He turned to look at her with a subdued look on his face.


    "Mr.Sullivan asked to see you alone."


    Rachel nced at the closed door and couldn¡®t shake off the feeling that something was wrong.


    She turned to Ivan once again, pursing her lips.


    "Ivan..." she started.


    "Miss Be, please.Mr.Sullivan is waiting for you,"


    Ivan interrupted her, showing that he wouldn¡®t be giving her any answers.


    Rachel got the message, loud and clear.She looked at his face a little longer, trying to find some clues


    as to what awaited her beyond the door.


    Ivan, though, remainedpletely expressionless.


    She would get nothing out of him.She gave up trying and took a deep breath.She reached out and


    opened the door, walking inside before her courage deserted her.


    Once inside the office, she felt a strong vibe surrounding her, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    In the blink of an eye, someone grabbed her arm hard and dragged her towards the French window.It


    was Victor.


    With a loud thud, Rachel¡®s back hit the ss and she winced in pain.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, Victor?" Rachel asked angrily and tried to break Victor¡®s grip on her.


    But the more she struggled, the stronger his grip was growing, until the pain made her gasp.


    With a sneer, Victor grabbed Rachel¡®s chin and forced her to look up at him.


    His voice was so cold that it sent chills down Rachel¡®s spine.


    "I¡®ve warned you more than once not to challenge me! If you won¡®t listen, then you will pay the price."


    As he talked, he tightened his grip on her chin.


    Rachel was in excruciating pain by then, her cheeks crushed under his fingers, making it impossible for


    her to speak.


    "I...I...don¡®t...understand.What...are...you...talking...about?" she managed to get these few words out,


    all the while grasping Victor¡®s hand, trying to make him rx his grip.


    "Don¡®t y dumb.You know exactly what I¡®m talking about," Victor barked, tightening his grip on her


    jaw.


    Rachel just red at him, gritting her teeth.She lifted one knee, aiming for Victor¡®s privates.


    A cold light shed in his eyes.


    He jerked away from Rachel and with another thud, she crashed on the floor.


    She instinctively tried to put her arms out to protect herself, but when her elbow hit the floor hard, her


    face turned deathly white with pain.


    Cradling her throbbing arm, Rachel tried to sit up.She heard Victor shouting at the door, "Ivan!"


    The assistant, who had been guarding outside, pushed the door open and walked in immediately.


    When he saw Rachel on the floor, he paused imperceptibly.


    "Mr.Sullivan..."


    "Tie up her hands,"


    Victor ordered, throwing a bundle of rope in front of Rachel.


    Rachel¡®s eyes widened in shock.She looked at Victor in disbelief.


    "Are youpletely insane?"


    Victor looked down at Rachel and sneered, a cold look in his eyes.


    "Since you are crazy enough to mess with me, I need to let logic fly out of the window.Fight fire with


    fire, you know?"


    Rachel was in so much pain that she didn¡®t have any strength to resist.


    Ivan wound the rope around her wrists and secured it with aplex knot.


    She clenched her hands and gritted her teeth.


    "What the hell do you want, Victor? Huh? Let me go!"


    "You¡®ll know soon enough," he shot back, walking towards her and pulling her up.


    His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Rachel was in so much pain that her forehead was covered with a sheen of sweat.Her body was sore


    and numb all over.


    He pressed her against the French window again, her back against the cold ss.


    "I told you once that I¡®d throw you out of the window if you dared to lie to me again," Victor said as he


    took a remote control out of his pocket.


    Rachel¡®s eyes widened.She knew what this was for! This little thing controlled the French window


    behind her.


    The ss was not fixed; it would open if anyone pressed the red button on the remote control!


    "Victor,"she screamed as her heart skipped a beat and she was consumed by fear.


    A cold, cruel smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face.


    He pressed the red button without even blinking and with a faint whirring sound, the French window


    opened.


    Wind poured in draining the color that was left on Rachel¡®s face.


    Victor pushed her backwards, still holding onto her arm with all his strength.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rachel was just hanging in the air, hundreds of meters above the ground, Victor¡®s grip was the only


    thing keeping her from falling, She was terrified of heights.


    The chilly wind whistled behind her like a fierce beast, but her back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Her eyes were brimming with tears and she was trembling with fear.


    "Victor, please..."


    Her voice was hoarse and barely heard over the howling wind.


    Victor paused for a moment.He looked down at her tearful eyes and somehow felt a stabbing pain in


    his heart.


    She burst into tears right then, unable to hold them back a moment longer.


    Victor followed their trail along her cheekbones until they were swept away by the wind and lost forever.


    Rachel had closed her eyes trying to control her emotions, and her whole body was tense and stiff.


    As she stood there, her own memories and those of the original Rachel intertwined and flooded in


    threatening to drown her.


    "Please..."


    For a moment there, Rachel wasn¡®t sure it was the fall or the flood of memories that scared her the


    most.


    Victor was distracted for a second.His eyes widened a bit and he pulled Rachel back.


    When he was sure she was safe, he immediately let go of her.


    Without Victor¡®s support, she lost her bnce as her knees gave away from under her.


    She grabbed the sofa just in time and held on.


    The window was still open, the wind blowing in in a stream.


    Papers once stacked carefully on the desk were now flying around the room, just as Rachel¡®s long hair


    whipped around her face mercilessly.


    Her face was still very pale and she lowered her eyes to hide the emotional turmoil written in them.She


    was still in shock.


    Victor looked at her searchingly, until he seemed to make up his mind.


    He donned the most arrogant sneer he could muster and said, "I knew you were a shameless bitch, but


    this is new! Are you really afraid of dying?"

 Chapter 37: It‘s My Call

    Chapter 37: It¡®s My Call


    Rachel pursed her lips and stared at Victor through red¨Crimmed eyes.She hated Victor so much, but


    she was trying her best not to let it show.She was straining so much to hide her feelings that her eyes


    were close to popping right out of their sockets.


    Victor had never seen Rachel look at him this way In the past, she always looked at him like a love¨C


    struck fool.


    Her eyes always shone, full of admiration.


    But now, her gaze held nothing of that sort.


    Although she came so close to dying just now, she was still very calm.


    It was bizarre.


    It was like she had been possessed, like someone else was talking and acting through her.


    Her hard gaze made Victor uneasy for a moment there, but soon enough he came to his senses and


    the coldness returned in his eyes.


    ¡®Possessed? Come on, Victor.You are letting your imagination run wild.That¡®s impossible! She is just


    ying you.Women like her are incapable of change.¡±


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Victor barked, narrowing his eyes at Rachel.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have anything to say in your defense? Stop acting like


    the victim here! My patience has run out; I can¡®t even stand the sight of you! Get out! I never want to


    see you again! Go back to hell, where you belong."


    Rachel didn¡®t move at all.She only clenched her fists to her sides.


    A threatening look crossed Victor¡®s face.


    "Ivan," he called.


    "I am not leaving," Rachel said calmly, not taking her eyes off Victor.


    She seemed determined to stay here and face him, despite his best efforts to drive her off.


    Victor was stunned by her nerve.


    "What did you just say?"


    His face flushed and the veins on his temples bulged, as he was filled with red hot anger.


    The temperature in the office seemed to drop by several degrees, and it had nothing to do with the


    wind blowing through the open window.


    Rachel was too thin and delicate, looking like a sudden gust of wind could blow her away.


    Yet there she stood before him, her back straight and her mouth set in a hard line.


    She took a deep breath and repeated calmly, "I said I am not leaving!"


    And the truth was that she couldn¡®t! She had made a promise to save the Be Group.


    If she left now, it would soon be in shambles.


    The old Rachel¡®s soul would still stick around pestering her, and she would never be able to get her


    own revenge.


    "Rachel, don¡®t forget that I am in charge here! It¡®s not up to you to decide if you leave or stay! Don¡®t try


    my patience any more.Do you really think that I would think twice before I throw you out of the


    window?"


    Victor turned to Ivan.


    "Throw her out of the window," he ordered in a deep voice.


    Ivan nodded and strode towards Rachel.


    She sidestepped to avoid being captured, but the pain that shot through her had her gasping out loud.


    "Of course I decide whether I stay or not! Victor, we had a deal! You said that if I passed the interview, I


    could work here and you would temporarily suspend the liquidation of the Be Group!"


    I did pass the interview, so the choice is mine!


    She paused for a second, before she added.


    "Is that how you run yourpany? The CEO of the mighty Sullivan Group is not a man of his word? If


    this is who you want to be, fine by me." She stopped talking, her mouth bing a hard line again and


    she looked at Victor with one eyebrow raised.


    Ivan gasped at her words.


    She was the only person that ever dared talk to Victor like this.


    In a few short sentences, she managed to challenge Victor¡®s integrity and honesty.


    Victor would never stand this.


    Ivan sighed.He had thought that Miss Be had changed, that she would act smart and know her


    ce.


    It seemed, though, that she was still a greedy fool, digging her own grave with every word she uttered.


    The office sunk into silence.


    If the wind didn¡®t rage outside the open window, one might think that time had stood still for a while.


    After several long moments, Victor finally spoke.


    His eyes held a dangerous gleam and his lips formed a sardonic smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I¡®ll ask you one more time, Rachel.Are you sure you want to stay in the Sullivan Group?"


    Any sane person would have run the other way if they saw that threatening look on Victor¡®s face.


    This was it, the choice Rachel had to make.


    If she left and never bothered him again, Victor wouldn¡®t me her or punish her for what happened


    today.


    But if she kept pushing him...


    He looked at Rachel, trying to keep his fury bottled up as he waited for her answer.


    She took a deep breath and released it slowly, as if she was gathering the courage to speak.


    "I am not leaving! I won¡®t let the Be Group go out of business," she said in a clear, loud voice.


    "So be it," Victor said as he strode towards Rachel and stood right in front of her.


    He looked down at her and whispered coldly, "Since this is your decision, I hope you don¡®t regret it."


    He turned around, walked back to his desk and called out in a stern voice, "Ivan, take her to the first


    floor of the underground parking lot!"


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied immediately and then turned to Rachel, his facepletely devoid of


    expression.


    "Follow me, Miss Be."


    Afterpleting his task, Ivan returned to Victor¡®s office and found his boss hunched over the tablet.


    Sneaking a peek at the screen, he saw Rachel¡®s examination paper.


    "Mr.Sullivan," Ivan said after clearing his throat.


    "Miss Be has been sessfully ced in the archive room."


    The group¡®s building was a true behemoth.


    It was the jewel of Apliaria with its magnificent exterior and the interior might have been simple but still


    luxurious.


    Besides the sixty¨Csix floors above the ground, it also held five underground floors, mostly used for


    parking.


    But there was an archive room on the first floor of the underground section, which was mostly used for


    storage.


    Things of little importance and age ¨Cold documents were stored there to be sorted and distributedter,


    such as back¨Cup printers and stationery.


    In short, it was just a ce for things that didn¡®t fit anywhere else.


    The people who worked there were probably just a step higher than that of cleaners in the hierarchy.


    Although the Be family wasn¡®t seeing its best days, it had once been prosperous.


    Rachel was born and raised in luxury, but now she was reduced to this humble, meaningless job.


    It was humiliating.


    Rachel would be theughingstock of her peers if they saw her; a youngdy from a once rich family,


    swallowing her pride, reduced to a mere employee in this dark, dank room.


    "There are three people working in the archive, right? Transfer them to the front desk and give them


    something, anything to do.One employee is more than enough for the archive, I believe," Victor ordered


    as he chucked the tablet on his desk.ab

 Chapter 38: The Archive And Bullying

    Chapter 38: The Archive And Bullying


    Ivan was dumbfounded.


    Although the archive kept no important materials, the ce was still a mess because it was where the


    company¡®s documents were all stored.


    Apart from sorting out documents, the three staff working there also always had their hands full with all


    kinds of chores.


    Now, Rachel had to do all those alone? Despite the surprise, Ivan soon came to his senses and


    replied, "Yes."


    As Victor absent¨Cmindedly gazed at the sky outside the window, Rachel¡®s earnest, resolute face when


    she said she would stay here suddenly appeared in his mind.


    His expression instantly darkened.


    "Ivan, if you are to take this examination, what do you think your chances of getting full marks would


    be?"


    "¡®I¡®d say it¡®s none." Ivan answered after giving it some thought.


    Victor¡®s gaze was freezing cold.


    He leaned back on his chair, looking even more intimidating than ever.


    "You, who graduated from Stanford with a master¡®s degree, don¡®t even have the confidence to get full


    marks, but Rachel somehow managed to get full marks."


    ¡®And she did so in thirty minutes.¡¯ Ivan couldn¡®t help but frown at that thought.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you suspecting that Miss Be had stolen the answer sheets in advance or perhaps


    bribed someone in thepany to secretly help her cheat?"


    Victor didn¡®t answer, but his meaning was already obvious.He personally made those interview


    questions, so it was simply impossible for others to find simr¨Cnot to mention the same¨Cquestions on


    the Inte.


    There were only two possible exnations for how Rachel could get the full marks.


    First, she wasn¡®t at all brainless.She was actually a smart woman, who¡®d been pretending to be a fool


    all along.


    But that she was a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing was something known by everyone.


    Even if she did pretend to be a fool, she would never have let the Be Group suffer losses and go


    bankrupt.


    In other words, this possibility could be ruled out.


    That being the case, there was only one possibility left¨Cshe stole the answer sheets in advance and


    cheated.


    "Call Alice and the interviewers over!" Victor ordered gloomily.


    Anger was zing in his eyes.


    He¡¯d like to see how capable Rachel was that she actually dared to collude with his men.


    In the basement archive.


    Bang! A woman in her early twenties dropped a heavy pile of documents on the desk with a loud bang.


    The contempt and disgust on her face were evident.


    "These files have to be put in order ording to their time stamp and project type.Make yearly


    summaries for them and finish them all before we start working tomorrow."


    Rachel, who was typing a reply to Quintin¡®s email on her phone, didn¡®t even look up or show any sign of


    hearing the woman.She forgot to tell Quintin yesterday that the problem had been solved.


    He hadn¡®t received any message from her, so he was worried that something was wrong with the


    information he gathered for her.


    That was why he sent another email to her to make sure everything was okay.


    Seeing that Rachelpletely ignored her, the woman went postal, banged her hand on the files, and


    shouted shrilly, "Hey! Did you hear me?"


    This woman was called Ivy, one of the three employees originally working in the archive.


    About ten minutes ago, however, she and the other two employees received a notice that they¡®d been


    transferred.


    They didn¡®t have to work in this dark archive and be looked down upon anymore.


    As for why they were suddenly transferred¡­ Thinking of the posts she saw on thepany¡®s forum,


    the disdain in her eyes grew thicker.


    Yesterday, the news about Rachel participating in the interview and passing with full marks threw the


    company¡®s internal forum into a total uproar.


    The interview was specially prepared for the position of the CEO¡®s secretary.


    No one had ever passed it with full marks, and Rachel surprisingly did.


    Some people said that since she was a brainless bimbo, she must¡®ve used some sort of dirty means to


    get full marks.


    Rumor also had it that now that she became the CEO¡®s secretary, she and Victor might remarry.


    All kinds of guesses were posted on the internal forum.


    Even though people kept guessing about this and that, no one doubted the news about Rachel


    bing the CEO¡¯s secretary.


    Tew When she came to report for duty today, although no one dared to stare at her tantly, everyone


    was secretly observing her.


    But they were all in for a surprise.


    Instead of bing the CEO¡®s secretary, Rachel came to the archive to work.


    It was the most inconspicuous department in the Sullivan Group.


    This news caused anothermotion in thepany¡®s internal forum.


    An insider said that Victor was furious when he knew that Rachel got full marks because he suspected


    that she might¡®ve cheated.


    She was just a shameless, brainlessdy from a rich family.


    To pursue Victor, she insisted on staying in thepany even after her dirty tricks were exposed.


    Victor didn¡®t want to see her again, so he threw her into the archive.


    It was also because he hated her so much that he issued the transfer of the three original employees


    there and let her work by herself.


    Now, Rachel was just a charwoman in the archive, while Ivy was already a receptionist at the front


    desk.


    Her position was one level higher than that of Rachel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At that thought, Ivy berated shrilly, "Are you dumb? I¡®m talking to you! Don¡®t pretend that you didn¡®t hear


    me! Or could it be that you don¡®t understand humannguage?"


    Once Rachel sent her reply, she finally raised her head to look at Ivy.


    Her eyes were devoid of any emotions, but it was precisely such a gaze that inexplicably made Ivy feel


    intimidated and nervous.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say anything wrong? Rachel, do you think you¡®re still the


    young madam of the Sullivan family? You¡®d better open your eyes clearly! You¡®re just a charwoman


    now.Other than that, you¡®re nothing! If you can¡®t finish putting these files in order before we start


    working tomorrow, get yourself ready to be fired!"


    The more Ivy spoke, the louder she got.


    It was almost as if she was daring Rachel to refute her.


    Nevertheless, before Rachel could say anything in response, Ivy cast onest death re at her and


    made a beeline for the door without any other word.


    Despite her brave facade, her unsteady footsteps betrayed her true feelings.


    The door was mmed shut with a loud bang, leaving Rachel alone in the archive with boxes of messy


    files as her onlypany.


    Rachel¡®s expression couldn¡®t help but darken when she saw the pile of files on her desk.


    This was her first morning in the archive, but her desk was already buried under all kinds of documents.


    There must be at least a hundred files in the pile Ivy brought, and all of them had to be put in order


    before tomorrow.


    From now until nine o¡®clock tomorrow morning, even if she passed on eating, drinking, and sleeping,


    she¡®d still have only twenty¨Ctwo hours.


    In addition to sorting them out and photocopying them, she also needed to make summaries of them,


    tabte them, and retype them on theputer.


    Twenty¨Ctwo hours? She might not finish all those in three days! This was the so¨Ccalled price she had


    to pay for her stay Victor mentioned before.


    She was very clear that this was only the beginning.


    From now on, Victor would find ways to torture her every day until she knelt down in tears and begged


    for mercy.


    Unfortunately, she wasn¡®t someone who liked to cry or beg others, so she¡®d never bow down to that


    shameless bastard named Victor.


    There was no chance in hell! Not only would she continue to stay in thispany, but she¡®d also take


    back the Be Group from him.


    Rachel clenched her fists, took a deep breath to calm herself down, and began sorting out the


    mountain of files on her desk.

 Chapter 39: Embarrassment And Concern

    Chapter 39: Embarrassment And Concern


    Rachel was stuck in the archive room all night long.When the clock struck nine the next morning, a


    group of people including Ivy thundered into the room.


    lvy put her hands on her waist as she said, "Time is up.I need those materials right now!"


    The smug smile on her face showed that she was sure Rachel wouldn''t havepleted her task.


    Rachel stifled a yawn and pointed to the nearest corner.


    "They''re right there," she said in a t tone.


    Ivy turned to look at the corner and saw two middle- sized cartons.


    As they were not sealed yet, she could see they were full to the brim.


    The smile froze on Ivy''s face.


    This couldn''t be! That kind of workload would take three people a week to finish.


    How could Rachel tackle it in such a short time? She red at Rachel.


    "That''s impossible! How did you finish all that so quickly?"


    Rachel leaned back and crossed her arms.She looked at Ivy with one eyebrow raised.


    "So you are aware that the task you assigned me was too much for such a short deadline?" Her voice


    was light, as if they were having a friendly conversation.


    Ivy looked stunned for a moment and just a little bit guilty.


    She snapped out of it quickly though and retorted, her voice raised as if that could make her seem


    more confident.


    "Nonsense.It was just a figure of speech.Anyway, you''re not fooling anyone.Do you think you can just


    stuff random documents into the boxes? I will check them all, one by one.If I find anything amiss, I will


    report you to Mr.Sullivan! Then you can kiss your job goodbye! "


    "Be my guest," Rachel replied, shrugging and waving her hand towards the boxes.


    Seeing Rachel so calm andposed, Ivy was on high alert.She had endured the disdain and


    contempt of the upstairs employees too long.


    It wasn''t easy to get out of this depressing, underground archive room and finally have the authority to


    order someone- Rachel, that is- around, just like everyone else had done to her before.


    ''Rachel should just be a good dog and do as I say!'' lvy thought, fuming.


    She gritted her teeth and barked an order to the people behind her.


    They hurried to obey and check every single document in the boxes meticulously.


    Twenty minutester, the documents were stacked on a nearby desk and every single one had passed


    the inspection.


    They had been sorted to perfection and Ivy couldn''t find a single w in them.


    "This is outrageous," Ivy murmured, looking a tad nauseated.


    Rachel had decided to rest her eyes a bit as Ivy and the others were checking the documents.


    When she heard Ivyining under her breath, though, she smiled and opened her eyes.


    "Just because you''re too incapable of doing something doesn''t necessarily mean others can''t do it."


    Ivy was looking ready to burst from anger.She gave Rachel a look full of hate and stormed out of the


    room.


    As the sound of her high heels on the tiled floor became more and more distant, triumph shed in


    Rachel''s eyes.


    From the moment she had been assigned this impossible task, Rachel hadn''t moved from her seat.


    She spent twenty-two hours straight sorting documents and writing yearly reports.


    Her organization skills had been honed during the three years she had spent in prison.


    She had a lot of practice sorting out all kinds of documents during her incarceration, so she hade


    up with an efficient process.


    If that wasn''t the case, she wouldn''t have been able to finish all that work in just under twenty- two


    hours.


    Rachel was exhausted, her eyes feeling heavier by the minute, so, unsurprisingly, she ended up falling


    asleep right there on the desk.


    In the week that followed, to say that Rachel was busy in the archive would be an understatement.


    The bright side was that Ivy didn''t show up again, as she had failed spectacrly in her attempt to


    humiliate Rachel.


    Suddenly, it seemed that all the departments of thepany needed all kinds of help from the


    forgotten archive room.


    As soon as she finished one assignment for a certain department, another one woulde to give her


    a new task.


    The thing was that most of the documents they asked for had been stored in that room for many, many


    years, so it took Rachel a lot of time to dig them up.


    Rachel had been working so hard that in the past week, she had only been back to the Be family''s


    house once and stayed for only a few minutes, just enough to shower and grab some clean clothes.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Without even looking up, Rachel called out in a hoarse voice, "There is a list on that basket over


    there.Write down what you need, and I''ll check it outter."


    She had said that so many times this week that it came out as a recorded message on an answering


    machine.


    "Miss Be..."


    As Abby stood at the door, she noticed that Rachel seemed like she had lost a lot of weight in just the


    few days they hadn''t seen each other.


    Her eyes stung by the tears threatening to spill at the sight before her.


    Rachel stopped sorting documents and looked up in surprise.


    "Abby, what are you doing here?"


    Abby walked in carrying a lunch box.


    Before she could say anything, though, her eyes betrayed her, letting her tears flow free.


    She was really worried for Rachel.


    The woman had always been thin, one of those lucky people that had trouble putting on weight even if


    they wanted to.


    And now she had lost weight in just a week and she looked tired to the bone.


    She was pale and the dark circles under her eyes were more prominent than ever.


    "l...Miss Be, you haven''t been home for two days and I was worried.I made you something to eat."


    When Abby had decided to visit Rachel at work, she had no idea she would find her in such a


    miserable state.


    Rachel was the jewel of the Be family, born and raised in luxury.


    She wasn''t cut out for this harsh, exhausting job.


    "Miss Be, when was thest time you slept? You look exhausted.Miss Be, you need to take


    care of yourself," Abby said, sniffling loudly.


    Rachel smiled fondly.


    "I''m fine, Abby.It''s just that the first days at work are the hardest.Things will be better soon."


    Taking a look at the huge stacks of files on the desk that nearly swallowed Rachel, Abby couldn''t keep


    her tears at bay.


    "But this is so much! Obviously..."


    "It''s not as bad as it seems.Really, don''t worry about me,"


    Rachel cut in as she stepped away from the desk.She grabbed a tissue and handed it to Abby.


    "Here, dry your tears.Crying doesn''t suit you.With that runny nose..."


    Abby quickly took the tissue and brought it to her nose, but found that it was clean.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she realized that she had been yed, she huffed, "Miss Be!"


    Rachel raised her hand and pinched Abby''s face yfully.


    "Well, it got you to stop crying, didn''t it? Anyway, I''m fine, Abby.Don''t worry.People might think I died if


    they see youe out of here crying.And I''m starving.What did you bring? Let me have a look."


    Abby hurried to open the lunch box, but something stopped her.


    She turned to Rachel frowning.


    "Please, Miss Be, don''t say morbid things like that.You shouldn''t tempt fate.Don''t even joke about


    these things!"


    Seeing the look on Abby''s face, Rachel smiled and said, "Alright, I won''t joke about these things


    anymore."


    ''Fate? For people who have already died once, is there really such thing as fate?'' Rachel chuckled at


    that thought.


    "I made you your favorite; French toast with maple syrup," Abby said, looking much more cheerful now.


    "Enjoy!"


    As soon as the lid was off, the most delicious aroma wafted to Rachel''s nose.Strangely, though, it


    made her feel nauseous.


    "I think I..." Rachel ran to the trash can with a hand over her mouth and emptied her stomach in it.

 Chapter 40: Abby Was Forced To Kneel And Apologize

    Chapter 40: Abby Was Forced To Kneel And Apologize


    "Miss Be, what¡®s going on with you?" Abby¡®s face paled as she hurried forward to Rachel¡®s aid.


    "Are you feeling any difort? Would you like me to take you to the hospital?" Rachel waved her


    hand to interrupt her.


    She was currently feeling nauseous, and her face made it apparent.


    Momentster, she stopped throwing up, and then she gradually felt better.


    The taste of vomit lingered in her tongue though.


    "Miss Be, please sit down and have some water."


    Abby helped her sit on the chair while handing her a ss of warm water.


    Ever since yesterday afternoon, Rachel hadn¡®t eaten anything, so she didn¡®t throw up any food.


    All that came out of her body was bitter, sour fluids.


    Right now, her face looked so pale that it looked like she would faint at a moment¡®s notice.


    Rachel took the water from Abby¡®s hand and drank it all.


    Her throat moistened, and the bitter taste left in her mouth soon dissipated.


    With tearful eyes, Abby said, "Miss Be, I think we should go to the hospital."


    "I hadn¡®t eaten much for days.Maybe that¡®s why I felt nauseous when I smelled the food.I¡®m fine.I don¡®t


    need to go to the hospital."


    Rachel¡®s voice was a little hoarse.


    She nced at the food and said, "Abby, could you please put away the food for now? I don¡®t have the


    appetite to eat at the moment.I¡®ll eat itter."


    Upon hearing her say that, Abby hesitated.


    She wanted to say something, but she decided not to speak her mind.


    In the end, she just lowered her head and started putting the boxes away, holding back her tears.


    All of a sudden, a phone started ringing.


    With knitted brows, Rachel answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Rachel, why haven¡®t the files the head office requires been sent up yet? I¡®m giving you five minutes to


    aplish this task!"


    Ivy¡®s arrogant voice came through the phone.


    She even hung up the phone without waiting for Rachel¡®s response.


    Annoyed by that brief interaction, Rachel put down her phone, and picked up the pile of documents on


    the table.


    When she was about to stand, she suddenly lost bnce.


    Fortunately, Abby managed to grab ahold of her, along with the documents.


    "Miss Be, you just threw up.You should focus on resting.I¡®ll deliver these documents for you if


    they¡®re that important."


    Abby held onto the documents, afraid that Rachel would refuse her suggestion.


    Upon seeing the determination in Abby¡®s eyes, Rachel smiled faintly, and sat back in her chair.


    "Fine."


    Her feeling of nausea still hadn¡®t dissipatedpletely.


    Rational as she was, Rachel knew that she wasn¡®t going to risk her health no matter how much she


    wanted to stay in the Sullivan Group.


    Since Abby had volunteered to help her, it was natural for Rachel not to decline this act of kindness.


    "Anyway, you should get some rest, Miss Be.As for the other materials that need to be delivered or


    sorted out, I¡®ll do my best to help you, if you¡®ll let me.Just let me know if you need my help."


    Seeing that Rachel had agreed to her suggestion, a smile appeared on Abby¡®s worried face.She turned


    around and left the archive room, holding onto the documents as if they were treasured items.


    Rachel leaned against the chair, closing her eyes to rest.She let the feeling of nausea pass before she


    continued sorting out the messy documents.


    Afterwards, she printed out the sorted materials, and bound them together.She then caught a glimpse


    of the timestamp on the lower right side of theputer screen.


    It had been over twenty minutes since Abby left to deliver the documents.


    Rachel frowned.


    Normally, going to the head office from the archive room would take twenty minutes at most, not to


    mention, she only needed to deliver the documents to the front desk for Ivy was working there.


    Vas Abby wasn¡®t azy girl who did her work sluggishly.


    There was only one possible exnation why she hadn¡®t returned after so long.


    Rachel had issues with Ivy.


    Since Abby was working for Rachel, Ivy would not pass up this opportunity to vent her hatred of Rachel


    on Abby.


    With that in mind, Rachel¡®s eyes dimmed as she left the archive room.


    At the reception desk on the first floor, Ivy was ring at Abby, pointing at her and shouting, "What the


    hell are you doing? How could you sully these documents with your hands? Do you know how


    important those are? If something goes wrong because of your carelessness, would you be able to


    take responsibility for it, huh?"


    "I¡®m so sorry, ma¡®am...I didn¡®t mean for it to happen.I can wipe it with a towel.Maybe"


    "With a towel? Are you kidding me? A towel wouldn¡®t be able to wipe away coffee stains at all! Figure


    out how you¡®re going to exin this mishap to the people in the head office yourself!"


    After saying that, Ivy raised the pile of documents before hitting the top of Abby¡®s head with it.


    Secondster, the sound of a p resounded throughout the area, and a dozen pieces of paper grazed


    Abby¡®s face before finally falling to the ground one after the other.


    Right now, her face felt painful because of the p, but when she saw the coffee stains on the


    documents, she was so anxious that she started tearing up.


    "I...I¡®ll take full responsibility,"


    Abby stammered.


    "Oh, you will, huh?"


    Ivy crossed her arms.


    "You¡®re just Rachel¡®spdog.Do you really think that she can get away with this just because you said


    you¡®ll take full responsibility for what happened? I¡®ll have you know that neither you nor Rachel can get


    away with it!"


    Abby¡®s face turned pale.She just wanted to help Rachel.She honestly had no idea that things would


    take a turn for the worse instead.


    ¡®Miss Be went through so much difficulty to get her job in the Sullivan Group.If she lost her job


    because of what I did...¡®


    When that thought crossed her mind, Abby trembled with fear and agitation.She grabbed Ivy¡®s hand,


    broke into tears, and begged, "Ivy, this is all my fault! I¡®m the one who smudged these documents by


    ident.It¡®s my fault, and my fault alone.Miss Be had nothing to do with this.Please leave her out


    of this!"


    Upon seeing Abby humble herself and plead for her forgiveness, Ivy clenched her fists and thought,


    ¡®Rachel is just a pathetic woman who has been abandoned.She¡®s divorced, useless, and incapable of


    doing anything.She¡®s even far beneath me now.How in the world did she get such a loyal dog?¡®


    "No way.I¡®ll tell the people in the head office everything.Neither you or your beloved Miss Be will


    get away with this," Ivy said through gritted teeth.


    Tears ran down Abby¡®s cheeks as she murmured in a trembling voice, "Please, Ivy, I beg you! As long


    as you keep Miss Be out of this, I¡®ll do anything you ask of me."


    Impatience shed across Ivy¡®s face.


    She then shook off Abby¡®s hand and said, "Fine, then kneel down and beg me for forgiveness!"


    Caught off¨Cguard, Abby stumbled backwards.Her eyes widened as she staggered back a few steps.


    Just when she was about to fall down, someone help her arm and kept her steady.When she turned


    her head to see who her savior was, Abby¡®s eyes welled up with tears.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Miss Be..."


    Rachel nced at Abby, letting go of her arm after making sure that she was okay now.


    As tears rolled down Abby¡®s cheeks, she cried, "I¡®m sorry, Miss Be.I messed up!"


    "It¡®s not your fault."


    The moment Rachel came out of the elevator, she heard the conversation between Ivy and Abby.She


    immediately gleaned what had happened.


    After saying that, Rachel turned to Ivy; her eyes looked calm, but they showed a hint of unbridled


    anger.


    When Ivy looked back at Rachel, her heart started racing.


    She felt an indescribable fear, surging in her heart.


    "Rachel, why are you looking at me like that? I asked you to deliver the documents here, and yes they


    were brought here, but they were ruined by coffee stains.Do you think you can intimidate me by looking


    at me like that? If the managers of the head office find out about this, you¡®ll be in big trouble!"


    Ivy straightened herself, raising her voice.


    Rachel nced at the documents on the ground and noticed that the coffee stains had dried out.


    "Miss Be, this is my fault.I¡®m willing to take responsibility for what happened.Ivy has promised me


    earlier that as long as..."


    Abby pursed her lips and continued, "As long as I kneel down and apologize, she won¡¯t hold you


    ountable.Don¡®t worry, ma¡®am.Ivy has guaranteed that she¡®ll keep you out of this."


    After saying that, Abby took a step forward, ready to kneel down.


    Rachel¡®s eyes gleamed all of a sudden.


    She then once again grabbed Abby¡®s arm to prevent her from getting on her knees.

 Chapter 41: Retreat And Youll Be Standing On The Edge Of An Abyss

    Chapter 41: Retreat And You''ll Be Standing On The Edge Of An Abyss


    Ivy sneered, "I''ve changed my mind.Even if you get on your knees and beg me for forgiveness, I won''t


    let Rachel off the hook.Just give up!"


    Upon hearing that, Abby''s face turned paler.


    "How could you break your promise, Ivy?"


    "So what if I break my promise? Is there anything you can do about it?"


    The way Ivy said those words were filled with disdain and malice.


    Ever since Rachel showed up, she hadn''t said much.


    She held Abby''s arm, and felt that Abby was clearly trembling.


    She then cast Abby a nce, and only then did she see that her clothes had coffee stains too; even


    more stained than the documents.


    Abby''s clothes were soaked, and due to how thin the fabric was, she could see her bare skin turned


    red after getting burned by the piping hot coffee.


    It was apparent that Abby was trembling from the pain.


    All of a sudden, Rachel''s mood took a turn for the worse.


    With a face devoid of emotion, she turned to Ivy and asked, "Did you spill coffee on her on purpose?"


    Although she was asking a question, the way she said it made it seem like she was certain that Ivy did


    it on purpose.


    The sound of Rachel''s voice was so intimidating that it shook Ivy to the core.


    "What...what are you trying to say? She''s the one who bumped into me!"


    Ivy stammered.Her face paled, and a look of guilt glinted in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down.


    "Rachel, I was holding a cup of coffee, and your dog bumped into me.How am I the one to me? You


    can''t pass the buck to me with that baseless usation!"


    Every time Ivy called Abby her "dog", Rachel became more and more livid.


    "Is that so?" she asked, averting her gaze from Ivy and looking at Abby.


    "Abby, did you bump into Ivy on your own?" Rachel asked.


    "I...."


    Abby lowered her head.


    "Abby, remember why I kept you around in the first ce.Today, I want to teach you a lesson that


    hopefully will remain in your heart forever," Rachel said calmly.


    "Sometimes, tolerance and concessions does not bring sympathy from others.It only makes people


    take advantage of your kindness, and make things worse.Take a step back, and you''ll see the big


    picture.But if you take more than one step back, you''ll be standing on the edge of an abyss."


    Rachel smiled at Abby, touched her head, and said, "Don''t worry.I''ll protect you."


    "Miss Be..."


    Stunned by Rachel''s words, Abby could no longer hold back her tears.


    Back when Abby was old enough to leave the orphanage, the head of the orphanage told her, "Abby,


    you must depend only on yourself in the future.Remember, you''re different from those who have


    families and parents of their own.Unlike them, you''re alone, so you must endure whatever hardships


    come your way.As long as you can bear all those burdens, you can survive."


    But now, Rachel told her that tolerance wouldn''t invite people''s mercy.


    Instead, it would only make them take advantage of her.


    Abby clenched her fists.


    As of this moment, she decided that she didn''t want to be a burden to Rachel any longer.


    The only way she could prevent others from looking down on her was if she became stronger.


    That way, she would be able to protect Rachel.


    "Miss Be, I didn''t do it," Abby said firmly.


    She then looked Ivy directly in the eye.


    "I didn''t bump into Ivy.She ran into me on purpose when she found out that I was here to deliver those


    documents.After that, she spilled coffee all over me, and deliberately stained the files."


    Noticing the obvious change in Abby''s attitude, Rachel felt relieved and delighted.


    It seemed that Abby was a fast learner.


    At the very least, she was much more sensible than that brat, Quintin.


    Meanwhile, Quintin was eagerly waiting for King of Hearts to login to the form.


    Suddenly, she sneezed and cursed, "Who the hell is speaking ill of me?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ivy screamed, clearly panicking.


    "Apologize to her right now," Rachel said to Ivy in a cold voice.


    The moment Ivy heard Rachel say that, she chuckled as if she heard a joke.


    "You want me to apologize? Preposterous! Fine.I did it on purpose, but so what? It was still her fault,


    because she was too visually impaired to dodge! You want me to apologize to her for something that


    was clearly her fault? Ugh! Over my dead body! Rachel, you don''t even deserve my apology, let alone


    this dog of yours! What can you even do to me? You''re not the president''s wife anymore.I''m not afraid


    of you because you''re now just a gopher in the archive room!"


    "What the hell is going on here? Why are you so noisy this early in the morning?"


    Out of the blue, Alice came from behind Rachel.


    The following moment, she went to Ivy''s side.


    When Ivy saw Alice, her eyes lit up.She felt as if her savior had arrived.She immediately pulled a long


    face, and exaggerated what had happened.


    After exining her side of the story, her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Miss Jenkins, please uphold justice for me.I really don''t know what I did wrong, but Rachel is acting so


    aggressive.She keeps insisting that I apologize in front of everyone!"


    Abby''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You''re lying!" she said.


    Ivy nced at Abby then turned back to Alice.


    "Miss Jenkins, I''m telling the truth.I''ve never seen this woman before, so I don''t have a reason to


    antagonize her.It makes no sense for me to do that!"


    Seeing that Ivy was twisting the truth, Abby was livid.She clenched her fists, wanting to argue with Ivy.


    However, Rachel held her wrist, motioning her not to move.


    And then, she looked at Alice and asked, "Are you sure you want to get involved in this?"


    Alice put on a fake smile.


    "What are you implying? I''m a senior executive of the Sullivan Group.Matters such as this one are mine


    to handle."


    Rachel didn''t respond to that statement.She just stared at Alice with eyes devoid of emotion.


    Alice nced at Abby.She recognized Abby.


    When Vi left the Be family to follow her father, she brought many servants with her, but Abby


    wasn''t one of them.


    ''She''s a traitor!'' Alice thought to herself.


    She creased her eyebrows and said, "I think Ivy didn''t mean it.It''s too much to ask her to apologize in


    public.Besides, you''re the one who asked your servant to deliver thepany''s files.That''s too


    negligent! If something goes wrong, no one will get off the hook.Fortunately, nothing bad


    happened.However, if you still want to argue about who''s right and who''s wrong, then I suggest you


    and Abby should apologize! But given that Abby has gotten injured, I think we should just drop this


    case altogether.Nobody has to apologize.Now, everyone, get back to work!"


    When Ivy heard that, a smile formed on her lips.


    She looked so smug when she turned to Alice, smiling at her obsequiously.


    "Right away, Miss Jenkins."


    Just when Ivy was about to leave, Rachel broke her silence.


    "Apologize," she said to Ivy; her eyes showed how angry she was.


    The smile on Ivy''s face dissipated.


    She took a step back, swallowed, and said, "You..."


    Seeing that the situation was escting again, Alice frowned.


    "Rachel, enough is enough!"


    Ivy wasn''t scared anymore because Alice was speaking for her.


    "Miss Jenkins is right, Rachel.You''re not going to defy her, are you?" she said.


    All of a sudden, a sardonic smile appeared on Rachel''s face.


    "I''ll say this onest time.Apologize to Abby, now" she remarked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel!"


    Alice gritted her teeth.


    The way she called her name served as a warning.


    "I''m not going to apologize! It wasn''t my fault!" Ivy dered haughtily.


    Afraid that things would get even worse, Abby tried to persuade Rachel.


    "Miss Be, perhaps we should¡ª"


    Before she could finish talking, Rachel suddenly grabbed her hand and walked away.

 Chapter 42: Rachel Strikes Back

    Chapter 42: Rachel Strikes Back


    Alice and Ivy couldn''t believe that Rachel-persistent and stubborn that she was- backed down so easily.


    When they finally wrapped their heads around the fact that they had won that battle, both their


    expressions transformed into smug satisfaction.


    "Thank you so much for that, Miss Jenkins!"Ivy said with a smile.


    Alice waved her thanks away.


    "It was nothing! Who does Rachel think she is, anyway? Telling me what to do? How dare she?"


    "Right? Miss Jenkins, I did as you asked.I gave her heaps of work toplete in really short deadlines,


    but it was no use! She finished everything in time.I really can''t find any excuse to report her.I..."


    "Then keep heaping on! Or shorten the deadlines even more.I don''t care how you do it.Just do it," Alice


    barked, looking ready to burst from anger.


    "I will," Ivy replied hastily.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d better go back to work now."


    Alice gave a dismissive wave of her hand, so Ivy turned to go.But before she even took one step


    towards the door, she shrieked in pain.


    "Ow!" Some sort of scalding hot liquid had been spilled on her, soaking the front of her shirt.


    The skin underneath immediately turned red and hurt like a bitch.


    Alice looked just as startled as Ivy, jumping backwards as some drops had sshed on her.She


    recovered quickly though.


    "Rachel! What the hell are you doing?" she screamed, spittle flying from her mouth.


    Holding an empty stic cup in her hand, Rachel just stood there staring at Ivy coldly.


    Alice''s screams did nothing to wipe the calm look off her face.


    Ivy flinched a little under Rachel''s stare, but the pain fueled her anger until she wasn''t able to think


    straight anymore.


    She lunged at Rachel with her hand raised, ready to strike, shouting.


    "You fucking bitch! " Abby''s eyes widened in panic.


    "Watch out," she called out to Rachel.


    Still wearing that eerily calm expression, Rachel grabbed Ivy''s wrist with one hand, just when the other


    was tossing the cup over to Abby.


    One momentter, that same handnded right on Ivy''s face.


    The sound of the p was followed by a brief, stunned silence.


    Holding a hand over her cheek, Ivy stared at Rachel in disbelief, wishing she could tear her into pieces.


    "What? I just bumped into you and spilled some hot water on your shirt," Rachel said shrugging as she


    released Ivy''s wrist.


    "It''s not a big deal.One might even Say that it is actually your fault.Did you not see meing? How


    careless of you! Plus, when you did finally see me, why didn''t you move out of the way? If you had


    done that, you wouldn''t be standing here now, soaked in hot water!"


    Rachel smiled faintly as she gave Ivy a taste of her own poison.


    Abby''s eyes were wide as saucers now.


    Rachel''s sneer and careless words shocked her to the core.


    Ivy stood there fuming, her teeth clenched as she still cradled her swollen cheek.


    Rachel, though, still wore had that infuriating smile on her lips.


    "My family might have fallen from grace, but I''m still ady from the highest levels of society! I may be


    stuck with that menial job in the archive room, but I''m still better than you.Even people of Alice''s


    standing aren''t fit to wipe the dirt off my shoes.Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think that I


    really need that job? No.I am here because I''m willing to y the game.I can walk out any time, without


    even thinking it twice.Do you really think,"


    Rachel then gave a chuckled full of contempt, "that a piece of trash like you can intimidate me and


    order me around?"


    Rachel''s body exuded so much power and confidence, making the atmosphere so thick that it was it


    difficult for those around her to breathe.


    Her eyes were cold as ice, making anyone looking directly at them think that their blood would freeze


    inside their veins.


    If Quintin saw Rachel looking like this, he would have dropped his head into his hands shouting, "God


    have mercy on us! The boss is angry! When she smiles, flowers blossom where she steps.If she is


    fuming, every living thing around her will wither and die."


    Alice''s face had turned pale at Rachel''s little speech.


    She stood there, clenching her fists and gritting her teeth, but didn''t really dare challenge her opponent


    again.


    "Wow, now there''s a party if I''ve ever seen one! And so early in the day, too!"


    The casual, gloating voice made all four women turn to see who it belonged to.


    It was Carson, walking towards them in a burgundy suit.


    When he spotted Rachel, he squinted theatrically and said, "Well, hello there, beautiful.You look a little


    familiar.Have we met before? Oh, I know! Did we sleep together once?"


    Carson approached Rachel looking at her from top to bottom.


    As soon as she looked directly into the man''s eyes, she realized who he was.


    The youngest son of the great Scott family.


    People always addressed him as "Mr.Scott".


    A notorious yboy, charming women and breaking hearts left and right.


    Everywhere he went, chances were that half of the women in attendance had already passed through


    his bed at least once.


    Everyone knew Victor as a cold, ruthless man, so he didn''t have many friends, but Carson was one of


    the lucky few that could im that title.


    "Mr.Scott." Alice nodded towards the neer in respect.


    Finally dragging his eyes away from Rachel, Carson turned to Alice.


    "Ah, I do remember you.The illegitimate daughter of Be family, right? What''s your name again?"


    He closed his eyes and snapped his fingers repeatedly as if trying hard to recall her name.


    Alice''s face hardened.


    That word-''illegitimate''- was one she absolutely hated.


    Most people in the Sullivan Group didn''t even know that Jack was her father, she had made sure of


    that.


    Now Carson just called her out in public.


    Alice felt his words like a knife going directly through her heart.She wanted to punch that inconsiderate


    asshole in the face! But it was Carson.


    Of course she couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "It''s Alice," she replied, trying her best to sound as friendly as possible.


    "Yes, that''s it! Alice.The moremon the name, the harder to remember.''Illegitimate daughter'' is


    much more memorable.More¡­ distinctive," Carson said with his signature charming way, as he


    casually leaned on the wall with his hands in his pockets.


    Alice forced a smile, even if she was screaming inside.


    "Mr.Scott, humorous as ever."


    He smiled and turned his eyes at Rachel again.


    Compared to Alice, with her fake smile and her fake words, he preferred Rachel, true to herself and


    honest.


    His type exactly.


    "So, beautiful, what''s your name? I am sure I''ve seen you before somewhere! I am the worst, not


    remembering a beauty such as yourself! It''s never toote though.How about I take you out for dinner


    tonight?"


    Carson had moved closer, looking ready to put his arm around Rachel''s waist.


    ''That face! That body! She looks so sexy even in a in business suit! Imagine what a more revealing


    dress would do to that figure! Just perfect" Carson thought.


    "Carson,"


    Victor''s voice held a tone of warning, as he walked over with a stormy expression.


    Carson turned around and looked at Victor with a smile.


    "Don''t worry.I know what I''m doing.I won''t harass your employees during work hours.However, what


    they do after their shift is over is none of your business.Am I right? I''m a patient man.I can wait until


    beautiful here gets off work."


    Ivan, standing just behind Victor, had to suppress a smile.


    "Mr.Scott, that''s Miss Rachel Be." Carson looked dumbfounded.


    When he finally came to his senses, he looked at Rachel with a shocked expression on his face.


    "R...Rachel? Impossible! Rachel is pretty ugly from what I remember.Unless...Did you have stic


    surgery?"

 Chapter 43: An Apology

    Chapter 43: An Apology


    The corners of Rachel''s lips twitched and even Ivan couldn''t suppress a chuckle.


    ''She really does look quite different.It''s not just her look; she seems to have had a personality make-


    over.That''s why it''s so hard for people to recognize her"


    Victor thought to himself, as he looked at Carson with apprehension.


    "No, that would be impossible.No procedure of that magnitude could have such a short recovery time,


    right? By God, Rachel, you..."


    Carson kept babbling as he walked around Rachel, examining every inch of her face and body.


    "Mr.Scott, I assure you there is nothing of that sort.I simply changed my makeup routine.I decided to


    keep it as light as possible,"Rachel said shrugging and she took a step back to put some distance


    between her and Carson.


    Arms crossed in front of his chest, Carson marveled, "Well I''ll be damned! The clothes really do make


    the man...and a woman! Rachel, what were you thinking before, putting on so much make up? That


    stuff only covered your beauty! You look so pretty now that even I would..."


    Carson felt Victor''s stare ready to poke a hole on the back of his head.


    He felt a shiver running down his spine and immediately stopped talking before he said something he


    would regretter.He swallowed hard and wiped off a drop of sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    ''What the hell was I thinking? I almost blurt out that I would love to take Rachel out.I need to get a grip!


    She is Victor''s woman and I''m his best friend.Even if they broke up, she used to be his wife! She is off


    limits"


    Carson berated himself.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Victor nced first at Ivy, who looked like a mess, and then fixed his eyes on Alice.


    He didn''t even acknowledge Rachel''s presence.


    "Mr.Sullivan..."


    Alice started recounting the whole story, in a small, trembling voice, her eyes lowered all the time.


    Although, she conveniently left out the part where lvy had poured coffee on Abby on purpose.


    When she finished, Victor''s face was set in a frown.He immediately turned to Rachel.


    "What the hell were you thinking, spilling hot water on her?" he shouted angrily, pointing at Ivy.


    "Apologize this instant!"


    Rachel stared back at him boldly, one eyebrow raised.


    ''Reaching conclusions without enough evidence again, Victor? Your specialty" Rachel thought angrily.


    ''He didn''t even ask for my side of the story; he just ordered me to apologize"


    She gave a mental eye roll, disgusted by his attitude.


    When Victor saw the look in her eyes, he grew even angrier.


    This was what he hated the most about Rachel! That infuriating woman was so stubborn that she never


    backed down.


    Victor spoke again in a cold, threatening voice, one that would send the bravest of men running.


    "I asked you to apologize to Ivy, Rachel!" Rachel didn''t move a muscle.


    Abby''s face had turned pale with fear.


    She walked forward and stood right in front of Rachel, facing Victor.She lowered her head and barely


    managed to utter, "Mr....Mr.Sullivan, it''s all my fault.I am the one that should apologize to Ivy."


    She then turned around and looked at Ivy, ready to bow her head, but before she could do that, Rachel


    spoke up.


    "Stop it, Abby."


    Rachel''s voice was so strong andmanding that everyone turned to look at her simultaneously.


    She grabbed Abby''s wrist and moved the girl behind her, shielding her from view.


    She looked into Victor''s eyes as she said in a steady, clear voice, "I did nothing wrong.No need to


    apologize for me.If anyone thinks an apology is in order, they should make it themselves.Blue veins


    were bulging out on Victor''s neck, his eyes as frosty.He was gritting his teeth so hard that he barely


    managed to get a few words out.


    "Very good.Rachel! Well done!"


    The two of them just stood there with identical expressions of fury and challenge on their faces.


    "Miss Be, it''s okay.I don''t mind apologizing.I don''t want you to get in trouble.Really..." Abby said,


    anxiously looking between the two people in front of her, ready to spew fire from their eyes like some


    mythic creatures of old.


    Without taking his eyes off Rachel, Victor barked, "Ivan, send a note to the HR department! All the


    cleaners get the day off.


    Rachel will be in charge of cleaning all the bathrooms in the building today.


    She can''t get off work until she is done and if anyone helps her, he or she will be fired!"Abby gasped in


    shock.


    All the bathrooms in this building? That was too much.


    The Sullivan Group had sixty-six floors, and there were at least half a dozen bathrooms in each floor.


    Rachel was a woman of good breeding, her family one of the most important ones in the city.


    Asking her toplete such a demeaning task as clean bathrooms- bothdies'' and men''s- was


    clearly an attempt to humiliate her and trample her dignity.


    Carson also seemed to think that this was taking it a little too far.


    He tried to talk Victor out of it.


    "Isn''t this...Isn''t it a bit extreme, Victor?"


    "Well, Carson you could never resist a pretty face," Victor said coldly.


    If you feel this is unfair, I can always make an exception and let you help her."


    "Come on, Victor.What are you talking about? Rachel is your woman.Who am I to tell you what to do


    with her?" Carson said raising his hands in a cating manner and smiling awkwardly.


    Victor snorted and turned to leave.


    Relieved to have dodged a bullet there, Carson sighed and followed his friend.


    "Wait for me!"


    That night, the two of them were at the Crown Club.


    Carson had stayed in Victor''s office all afternoon and when he could no longer stand the boredom, he


    tried his best to persuade him to go out for a drink, preferably in thepany of beautiful women.


    "One more drink, Mr.Scott?"


    A slim, sexy brte asked, as she snuggled in Carson''s arms, holding a ss of wine to his lips.


    Carson gave her his most charming smile and held her waist tighter as he took a sip.


    "Victor, my man, we are here to have a good time.Don''t drink alone.I found my lovelypany for the


    night already! Go ahead and find one yourself, or I''ll pick one for you,"


    Carson drawled, looking at Victor sitting on the sofa right across him all by himself.


    He was leaningzily against the back of the sofa.


    His face was in the shadows, making him look rather mysterious and, quite frankly, threatening.


    No woman in her right mind would dare approach him if he kept this up.


    "I''m not really interested in them,"


    Victor answered before taking a sip of his wine.


    "Are you serious? When you were married, I thought it was fine that you resisted temptation, even with


    so many beautiful women in the club.But now you are divorced, man! And you say you are not


    interested in women?"


    Carson had let go of the woman and he was leaning towards Victor hesitantly.


    Eyebrows raised, he asked, "Do you still..."


    "Carson, it seems that you really want your father to receive the list I told you about,"


    Victor teased, tilting his head to the side as he looked at Carson with a half -smile.


    Carson shivered and returned to his seat.


    "You''re the worst, Victor."


    Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he took another sip of wine.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone was at the door of the private room, a fact that seemed to delight Carson.


    His face lit up as he turned to Victor and said, "Well, well, my friend! Didn''t you say you are not


    interested in women? None of the staff would be stupid enough to disturb us and since I have my


    beautiful date in my arms already, I am not expecting anyone.So tell me..."


    Carson paused for a few seconds, savoring the moment.


    "Who is at the door?"


    "You know I''m not like you," Victor replied in a low voice.


    Carson was ying with a lock of hair falling on his date''s shoulder.


    "Then why do I get the feeling that whoever is at the door is looking for you? Let''s y a game, shall


    we? See the two bottles on the table? We bet on who the person at the door is looking for.If it''s you,


    you drink them both, if it''s me I do it."


    Victor rolled his eyes at his friend''s suggestion and nced at Ivan.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This subtle look was enough for Ivan to get Victor''s meaning and he immediately stepped forward to


    open the door.

 Chapter 44: Alices Little Secret Was Exposed

    Chapter 44: Alice''s Little Secret Was Exposed


    Alice was wearing a tight, red dress, standing gracefully at the door and smiling.


    "Hello, Ivan."


    Upon seeing her, Carson raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr.Sullivan, you lost."


    Right after he said that, Carson pored another ss of red wine for Victor.


    A wicked smile appeared on his lips as he thought, ''Well, you''re the one who wants to threaten me by


    using my father.This is just karma.My father is eager to have a grandson, but I have no interest in


    getting married"


    Carson didn''t stop pouring the wine until some of it spilled out.


    His revenge on Victor was so obvious.


    Ivan made way for Alice.


    While holding a stack of documents, she locked her eyes on Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan," Alice greeted shyly.


    "How did you know I was here?" Victor asked while ncing at her from the corner of his eye.


    "Um...I actually didn''t know.I''m here for Mr.Scott,"


    Alice answered with a pale face.


    Carson''s eyes widened in disbelief as he straightened himself up.


    "You''re looking for me?"


    Alice swallowed and nodded.


    Victor straightened his legs, pushed the wine ss towards Carson, and gloated, "It''s time to uphold


    the bet."


    Carson''s lips twitched.


    "Why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me you''re attracted to me! I''m not interested in you!"


    He just dered in public that he wasn''t interested in Alice, and it made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She tightened her grip on the documents, and said, "Mr.Scott, you misunderstood my intention.I just


    went here to bring in documents that need your signature and acknowledgement."


    Upon hearing that, Carson sneered.


    "You''re just asking me for my signature? What kind of document needs to be signed at this time of day?


    Alice, are you using the pretext of needing my signature as an excuse to look for Victor?"


    He and Victor were best friends, but they were also business partners.


    It was normal for Carson to sign some documents for the Sullivan Group when the need arose.


    But this was the first time that Alice came here to look for him at this time of the night.


    Naturally, he would be suspicious of this action.


    And of course, Alice came here with the knowledge that Victor was going to be here with Carson.


    She didn''t have the right to know Victor''s schedule, but knowing Carson''s yboy attitude, it was easy


    to figure out his whereabouts with the help of her connections.


    Her little secret was exposed, so Alice blushed in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, the room was a bit dim, so her red cheeks were practically invisible to the naked eye.


    "Of course not," she denied.


    "This document is urgent, and it is of utmost importance.I''m worried that my subordinate might mess it


    up, so I came here in person to ask for your signature, Mr.Scott."


    Realizing that he had lost the bet, Carson pursed his lips and reached his hand out to Alice.


    "Well, give me the documents then."


    Not long after, he signed his name on all the ces needed and handed the documents back to her.


    "It''s been signed. You can leave now."


    Alice took the documents and pursed her lips.


    It had taken her a long time to find Victor.


    Since she couldn''t get a hold of him during work, she wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass.


    ''Am I really going to this?'' Alice looked down at the ss on the table and braced herself.


    "Mr.Scott, I heard that you have a bit of knowledge regarding cocktails.I''ve actually learned a cocktail


    mix a few days ago.Would you be so kind as to give me some advice?"


    In his twenty-six years of living, Carson only liked two things.


    One was beauty, and the other was liquor, especially novelty cocktails.


    "Oh, you know how to make cocktails, do you?"


    "A little bit, yes," said Alice.


    "Why don''t you make one for us then?"


    Carson smiled, pressing the bell to call one of the waiters outside.


    He then asked them to bring in some ingredients and tools for Alice to make cocktails.


    In truth, Alice didn''t know how to make them.


    It was just that she was reluctant to leave because she still hadn''t spoken to Victor.Momentster, the


    tools for making cocktails were ready.


    Alice walked to the bar counter and began to make a cocktail on the fly.


    A few minutester, she managed to make two sses.


    Under the dim light, she nced at Victor.


    From the moment Alice came in, he didn''t even cast her a nce.


    Alice tightened her grip on the cocktail shot sses, and her eyes dimmed as if she had made up her


    mind while walking over to them.


    "Mr.Scott, Mr.Sullivan, please, have a taste."


    Carson smiled, raised his eyebrows, and turned to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, why don''t you try it first?"


    "I''m not a fan of cocktails,"


    Victor said indifferently as he raised a ss of red wine and took a sip.


    Alice had been looking at him expectantly.


    When she heard what he said, she bit her lip in disappointment.


    After hearing his friend''s response, Carson let out a sigh.


    He wasn''t surprise by Victor''s indifferent response though.


    Casting that thought aside, he raised his ss of cocktail and took a sip.


    Judging by the look on his face, he was not at all impressed.


    "You call this a cocktail?" he asked.


    "Mr.Scott..."


    "Anyone can make a cocktail better than the one you just made! It would be a mighty waste of time to


    drink the cocktails you make."


    Carson didn''t mince with his words.He showed Alice no mercy.


    At this time, she could no longer maintain her smile.


    Carson snorted, "Allow me to show you what I can do! Let me tell you something, Alice.You should feel


    grateful that you''ve been given the chance to drink some of my cocktails."


    Right after he finished talking, he stood up along with the beautiful woman, his arm still around her


    waist.


    He then walked towards the bar counter.


    Since the topic was now shifted to cocktails, Alice stuck around.


    Several minutester, Carson made different kinds of cocktails and evenpelled Victor to drink


    them.


    Victor had already finished almost a bottle of red wine, and now he was made to drink cocktails, so it


    was understandable that he was inebriated.


    Carson also drank a ton.


    Whenever he was this drunk, his libido was at its peak.


    He put his arm around his femalepanion''s waist as they left for the hotel room he just booked.


    "Ivan, go start the car and drive me home."


    Victor''s voice was a bit hoarse because he was drunk.


    Ivan nodded.


    He looked at Alice, hesitating for a moment before he left the room.


    Secondster, the door of the private room closed.


    Alice, who had been lying on the sofa pretending to be drunk, suddenly woke up, and looked at Victor.


    His elbow was on top of the sofa''s armrest, and he was massaging his temples.


    Currently, he was half-sitting, and half-lying down with his eyes closed.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with the two top buttons undone.His masculine corbone and pecs were


    vaguely visible.His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his brown skin.His biceps were well-toned as he


    leaned against the sofa''s armrest.


    At this moment, he looked so muscr and sexy.Alice''s face turned red by just seeing Victor like


    that.She then plucked up her courage, stood up, and approached him.


    "Mr.Sullivan," she called out gently.


    He didn''t respond to her.


    Because of that, Alice held her breath.She looked at his lips and slowly leaned closer towards him.


    "Alice, you''re tired of living, aren''t you?"


    All of a sudden, Victor opened his eyes and grabbed her neck.A few secondster, he got up and


    tossed her to the ground.


    Alice''s eyes widened in horror.She didn''t expect that he wasn''t really as intoxicated.


    identally, she knocked down the wine ss on the table, and it fell to the ground, shattering into


    pieces.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry! I...I didn''t mean to do it.I was drunk," Alice stammered.

 Chapter 45: Rachel, You Just Cant Bear The Loneliness

    Chapter 45: Rachel, You Just Can''t Bear The Loneliness


    Victor stepped on a ss shard.The crisp sound reminded Alice of the sound of a breaking neck,


    instilling fear in her heart to the point that she mmed up.


    "Alice, do you really think I wouldn''t find out that you switched Rachel''s examination paper using my


    name during her interview?" Victor asked, ncing down at her.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry.I know I shouldn''t have given my sister a hard time in your name, but I did that


    because..."


    Alice summoned up the courage to stand up.


    "I have feelings for you!"


    After saying that, she looked at him, holding her breath and feeling tense.


    Momentster, Victor held her chin.


    "You like me, huh?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up when she heard him say that.


    "I do.Ever since the first day I met you, I''ve fallen in love with you.Victor, if it weren''t for my sister, I


    would''ve married you.Unlike her, I will never¡ª"


    "Alice."


    Victor smirked as he called out her name to interrupt her confession.


    Alice froze upon seeing the disdain in his eyes.


    It seemed that he wasn''t pleased to hear her confession.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you honestly think you deserve to have feelings for me? No matter how


    terrible Rachel was, she is still the eldestdy of the Be family; an identity recognized by


    everyone.You are nothing but an illegitimate daughter.You''re nothingpared to her! Rachel doesn''t


    even deserve my love, and yet you think you do? Preposterous!"


    Victor emphasized the word "preposterous", as if her confession was a joke to him.


    All the hope in Alice''s heart dissipated like melting ice.


    "Victor, I-"


    "Watch your tongue, Alice! I''m your boss, and you will address me with respect.You have no right to


    speak casually to me.Anyway, don''t let me catch you sabotaging Rachel again.If I can easily make her


    a gofer, just imagine what I can do to you.If it pleases me, I can even make you a dustman on the


    streets!"


    With that, Victor walked away without a second thought.


    Alice was left there; her face as pale as a ghost.She could no longer keep herself standing, and she fell


    to the ground momentarily.


    Once he had left the Crown Club, Victor went back to hispany.


    Soon, a Maybach car pulled over outside the Sullivan Group''s entrance.


    Through the rearview mirror, Ivan looked at Victor while he was closing his eyes to rest.


    "Mr.Sullivan, we''ve arrived at thepany," said Ivan.


    It was already ten in the evening, and there was hardly anyone left in the building.


    Victor opened his eyes and grunted as a response.


    He got off the car and said, "Ivan, you can go home now.I will be staying here tonight."


    Ivan withdrew his hand from the car door, contemting for a moment.


    Secondster, he nodded in agreement without questioning Victor''s order.


    It only took a few moments before Ivan drove away on the Maybach.


    Victor massaged his temples with his fingers.


    It was apparent that he was tipsy at the moment because Carson had made him drink several shots of


    strong cocktails.


    After making sure that he was good to walk, he headed towards the entrance of the building.


    At the same time, someone was walking out of it.


    Upon hearing the set of footsteps, Victor looked up, and when he saw who it was, his eyes darkened.


    It was Rachel.


    She was wearing a thin shirt.


    Her long hair that had been tied up was now disheveled due to long hours of working; a few strands of


    her hair were hanging over her eyes.


    Through her eyes, he could tell that she was exhausted.


    Her face was pale, but her cheeks were a little pinkish, and sweat was rolling down from her forward


    along her cheeks.


    The chilly night wind in early autumn blew gently, seeping into their skins.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Rachel like this, Victor stopped in his tracks.


    For some reason, he remembered the joke Carson had said tonight.


    While they were in the Crown Club, Carson said to him, "You told a spoileddy who hasn''t done any


    housework in her life to clean the washrooms of the entire building.Let''s not forget how many


    washrooms there are in the Sullivan Group''s building! Just think about it.Everyone in thepany


    knows that Rachel is your ex-wife, and now she''s been stripped of her dignity, and made to clean toilets


    in front of all your employees.What do you think those people will think of her? Victor, my friend, you


    are the cruelest man I''ve ever known.You must really loathe Rachel to humiliate her like that."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed as he asked himself, ''How much do I hate Rachel?''


    If this had happened in the past, he wouldn''t hesitate to admit to himself that he was disgusted of her


    from the bottom of his heart.


    Even a nce at her could make his stomach turn inside out.


    But now, for the first time in his life, Victor hesitated to answer his own question.


    Initially, he thought that it would make him happy to see her miserable, but for some reason, he wasn''t


    delighted to see it actually happening.


    Instead, a heavy burdeny in his heart, and it frustrated him to admit that.


    Rachel was walking sluggishly, feeling like her legs were heavy as lead.She had to exert so much effort


    just to drag her legs to move.


    After Victormanded her to clean every washroom in the building, Rachel didn''t allow Abby to stay


    and help her.


    She did all the cleaning alone.


    Fortunately, the cleaners had already finished more than twenty floors of the washrooms before she


    took over.


    The rest of the washrooms were also cleaned daily.


    Although there were a lot of washrooms in the building, it didn''t take that much time to clean them all.


    As soon as Rachel reached the gate, she felt sick to her stomach.Her face turned pale as she covered


    her mouth.She then squatted down and started vomiting continuously.


    This feeling of nausea had been torturing her for the entire day.


    Nothing came out of her stomach, for she hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    At first, she kept throwing up fluids, but now, there was nothing left to vomit.


    Moments after she vomited, her eyes turned red and tearful.


    "Miss, are you okay?" a concerned voice asked from above her.


    Rachel looked up to see who it was, and saw that he was wearing athletics apparel.She gleaned that


    he must be a night jogger.


    Slowly, she got up and nodded.


    "I''m fine."


    "You don''t look too good.Do you need help going to the hospital?" the jogger asked.


    "No, I''m okay.Thank you." Rachel put on a faint smile.


    "I see."


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want any help, the jogger didn''t insist anymore.


    He just stuffed a bottle of water into her hands and said, "If you''re feeling ufortable, you should go


    to the hospital.Anyway, you can keep this bottle of water.I haven''t opened it yet."


    After saying that, he smiled politely and continued his jog.


    Rachel nced at the bottle of water and felt so grateful that she smiled.


    Meanwhile, Victor was standing nearby, and his eyes dimmed because of what he witnessed.


    Ever since their divorce, Rachel had never smiled at him.To be more precise, she hadn''t said anything


    nice to him since then.


    Every encounter they had always ended up in confrontation and discord.


    When he saw her smiling at some stranger, it somehow infuriated Victor.


    The indescribable feeling of annoyance spread through his heart, slowly turning into desire, and urging


    him to approach Rachel.


    She, on the other hand, still felt nauseous.


    The overwhelming difort distorted her face.She had to squat down and press her stomach against


    her knees.


    Then, she opened the bottle of water, wanting to drink some of it to ease the sickness she was feeling.


    If she kept on vomiting like this, Rachel would soon copse.


    After taking a sip, she felt a little better.


    Just then, a figure cast a shadow over her, and she heard Victor''s cold, sarcastic voice from above her.


    "Rachel, you just can bear the loneliness, can you? When you failed to seduce me, you decided to


    hook up with another man.You really are a whore.You''ll never change."

 Chapter 46: Dont Pretend To Be Chaste And Decent

    Chapter 46: Don''t Pretend To Be Chaste And Decent


    ¡®''He called me a whore again.Isn''t there any other word Victor can use to describe me?'' Rachel thought


    angrily.


    She was already feeling ufortable because of nausea.


    On top of that, she was exhausted from cleaning all the washrooms for the whole day, and she had no


    more energy left to speak.


    However, this bastard came out of nowhere and called her a whore.


    ''I''m not a whore.I don''t deserve to be humiliated like this!''


    "Victor, are you crazy?"


    Rachel scolded him as she stood up.


    "If you''ve gone batshit insane, go see a therapist! Don''t you dare call me a whore! Honestly, Victor,


    there''s no one more ridiculous than you are.You''re always calling me a whore, and yet you still slept


    with me! What does that make you, huh? How do you still have the nerve to think that you''re better


    than me?"


    Rachel took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and red at him.


    "Yes, I couldn''t bear the loneliness, so I hooked up with another man.But that''s none of your damn


    business, Victor! Even if I sleep with¡ª"


    Bang! With a p, Victor knocked off the water bottle in her head, sshing the water all over her face


    and interrupting her.


    The look in his eyes was so terrifying that Rachel thought that if she wasn''t a woman, that p might''ve


    been dealt to her face.


    "Rachel, how dare you? What gives you the right to say that to me? Don''t you dare mention that again!


    You disgust me!" Victor said through gritted teeth.


    Rachel also gnashed her teeth while wiping the water off her face.


    Her eyes turned red with anger.


    "What''s the matter? Have I said something wrong? Victor, you and I had sex once! Isn''t that the truth?


    After all, you''re just a man I threw away after I''m done sleeping with you! And now, whenever I want to,


    I can drink, sleep, and dine with any man I want, no matter who they are!"


    "Say that again!"


    Livid, Victor slowly paced towards Rachel.


    "I said¡ª"


    As soon as Rachel opened her mouth, Victor suddenly carried her over his shoulder.


    Half of her body was already hanging from his shoulder before she had the chance to react.


    Then, he carried her as he walked into the building.


    Rachel kept hitting him on the back, and shouted, "Victor, you''re insane! You''re the worst! You''re a


    fucking psychopath! Put me down! Victor!"


    But no matter how much she struggled, Victor refused to put her down.


    Instead, he held her tight, entered the elevator, and pressed the button for the floor of the rooftop.


    Ding! Soon, they arrived at the Sullivan Group building''s rooftop.


    As soon as the elevator opened, a gust of wind blew past them.


    Atst, Victor put Rachel down.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face had be paler than before.


    While he was carrying her over his shoulder, her stomach happened to be pressed against his


    shoulder.


    As a result, every step Victor took, Rachel''s stomach rubbed against his shoulder de, strengthening


    the feeling of nausea.


    But because half her body was hung upside down, she couldn''t throw up at all.


    The nauseating feeling spread throughout her internal organs, causing her eyes to turn red with agony.


    Once she was put down, Rachel steadied herself.


    She found that they were on the rooftop.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that a week ago, Victor wanted to throw her down from the thirty-third


    floor.


    This man was so insane that there was no telling what he could do!


    ''I can''t stay here any longer!'' Rachel thought to herself.


    She took two steps back, quickly turning around to go back to the elevator.But as soon as her hand


    reached the button, she heard a beep, and the green button suddenly turned off.


    It seemed that the elevator''s program was locked.


    Rachel nced back at Victor and saw him waving his phone at her.


    The screen showed the control interface of the Sullivan Group''s elevator system.She clenched her


    fists, took a deep breath, and turned to face Victor.


    "What are you nning to do with me, Victor?" she asked.


    Step by step, Victor moved closer to Rachel, and she instinctively stepped back.


    It didn''t take long until her back was against the cold wall.


    "What are you afraid of, Rachel?" Victor said, noticing the panic in her eyes.


    Rachel looked rigid, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Hearing him say that made her lower her head to hide the panic in her eyes; her pale lips were pressed


    into a straight line.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Victor grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "A few minutes ago, you were acting all high and mighty weren''t you? Where''s that arrogance now,


    huh?"


    The sound of his voice made it apparent that he was livid.


    "You want to drink with other men? You want to have sex with them? Rachel, you''re a whore, and you


    will always be a whore! Do you like men that much? In that case, I will satisfy you today!"


    When Rachel heard that, her eyes shrank.She could feel that something bad was about to happen, but


    she had no time to react.


    In a matter of seconds, Victor had grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the other side of the rooftop.


    His grip on her arms were so tight that she couldn''t break free.


    Unfortunately for Rachel, she staggered along, forced to follow him into the ss greenhouse at the


    very end of the rooftop.


    As Victor mmed the door shut, he threw Rachel onto the sofa.


    She fell onto the sofa and felt dizzy.


    In addition, the leather sofa was rtively stiff.


    When her back hit it, Rachel groaned in pain.


    Struggling to sit upright, she found that Victor had put three bottles of wine on the table in front of her.


    "Drink all of them," he ordered.


    They were bottles of red wine.


    The alcohol content of red wine wasn''t that high, but Rachel knew that three bottles was enough to get


    her drunk.


    On top of that, her stomach was still churning from nausea.


    If she really drank all of these, it could either kill her or send her lying in the hospital tonight.


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed.She stood up and looked at Victor, and said word by word, "I will not drink!"


    With that, she turned around, ready to leave.


    She must find a way to escape, because being in the same room as this crazy man would lead to her


    demise.


    But as soon as she turned around, Victor grabbed her wrist.


    "Rachel, didn''t you im that as long as you''re willing to do it, you can drink with any man you want


    and sleep with them no matter who they are? Have you forgotten your own words? Don''t pretend to be


    chaste and decent now!"


    Rachel''s eyes turned red with anger.She raised her hand to bite Victor''s arm.


    "How dare you, Rachel?"


    Victor shouted as she shook off her hand after feeling the pain.


    Rachel staggered a few steps back before she managed to stand firm.She wasn''t afraid of him at


    all.She just looked at him, wiping the blood from her mouth.


    It wasn''t her blood; it was Victor''s.


    Rachel had used all her strength when she bit him, so there was a bite mark left in his arm.


    And within seconds, he was bleeding.


    "Victor, if I have to drink and sleep with someone, I will never choose you, because you disgust me!"


    Rachel said through gritted teeth.


    She then turned around and headed for the door.


    And because she was walking fast, she soon arrived at the door.


    When she opened the door and was about to leave, Victor''s voice halted her.


    "It''s brave of you to im that you''ll never choose me.I have no idea when you developed a sense of


    pride.Rachel, you better live up to that pride of yours, because as long as you walk out of that door,


    tomorrow, all the headlines will be filled with the news of the Be Group''s bankruptcy, and that it will


    cease to exist!"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel stopped in her tracks, clenching the doorknob.


    ''The Be Group...He knows my weakness well.I can''t leave now"


    Gnashing her teeth in hatred, Rachel strode back to the sofa.


    "Fine, I''ll drink!" she said while looking at Victor on the sofa.

 Chapter 47: Are You Pregnant

    Chapter 47: Are You Pregnant


    Rachel raised the bottle to her lips and chugged down the wine.


    She drank a little too fast, so wine spilled from the corners of her mouth, down to her jaw and her


    slender neck, staining the cor of her shirt.


    After a while, the bottle waspletely empty.


    She threw the bottle aside carelessly and it met the ground with a loud crash.


    At that point, she was dizzy as hell and had trouble standing on her own two feet.


    All of a sudden, she felt a stab of pain in her stomach.


    Pale faced and gritting her teeth, Rachel started reaching for the second bottle, but as soon as her


    fingers brushed against the ss, her stomach lurched violently.


    "Ughh..."


    She had just enough time to lean forward before her stomach emptied its contents on his own ord.


    Her body rejected the red wine she had drunk as if it was a foul poison, its smell spreading in the air in


    the room fast.


    Rachel, still doubled over, ced one hand on her aching abdomen.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead to the ground and mixing with the bright red pool of vomit.


    Victor felt the urge to stand up and help her, until a thought popped into his head.


    "You are not fooling anyone, Rachel.I know what you are up to! Remember that day you made a scene


    in thepany because you were drunk as a skunk? And now you are telling me that you can''t even


    handle one bottle of wine? Please! Go on then.Keep drinking!"


    ''Damn it! The old Rachel is the one that made a fool of herself whenever she got drunk! Not me!"


    Rachel thought, trying to breathe through the pain.


    Her whole body felt fuzzy and ached, making it impossible to tell if it was just her stomach hurting or


    every single body part.


    But Victor seemed determined to force her to drink all three bottles.


    When she straightened up, ready to reach for the second bottle, her stomach felt like it was on fire.


    A wave of nausea came over her again and she couldn''t help vomiting for the second time that day.


    Rachel thought that her stomach would have nothing more to expel, but she was wrong.


    Her body was purged from every single drop of alcohol she had so carelessly consumed.


    In the end, she felt a little better.


    The day had gone while all that took ce and the moon had already started rising.


    Victor hadn''t turned on the light, so the room was dark, except from a few rays of bright, silver


    moonlight.


    One of those rays happened to be falling right on Rachel''s face and only then did Victor notice her


    sickly pallor.


    "Ughh..."


    Rachel''s stomach made a final attempt to empty its now meager contents.


    ¡®''Just one bottle and she is vomiting all over the ce! That''s weird...But wait a second; didn''t she also


    retch before even touching the wine?'' He gave a searching look at Rachel, and a wild thought shed


    through his mind.


    "Rachel, are you pregnant?"


    Victor''s voice came out hesitant, almost incredulous.


    Rachel was trying to stand up straight, her hand gripping the sofa so tight that her knuckles had turned


    white.


    Victor''s question shocked her to the core and her mind went nk for a moment.


    "That night...We didn''t use protection.Are you on the pill? Is there any chance..."


    Victor went on, sounding doubtful.


    The mere thought that Rachel could be pregnant with his child awakened an unprecedented feeling in


    him.


    Rachel came back to her senses then and smiled crookedly.


    "So what would you do if I''m really pregnant, Victor?"


    Her answer felt like a punch in his gut.


    What would he do if she really was with child? He hadn''t even thought of having a child with Rachel


    while they were married.


    In fact, he hadn''t even thought of having children, period.


    A year and a half ago, Rachel had climbed into Victor''s bed in the dead night, sending him in a fit of


    rage and kicking her out.


    She had stood in the middle of the room back then, clearly embarrassed and in tears, saying that all


    she wanted was a child of their own.


    What had he said? The memory came back to Victor, clear as crystal.


    "A child?" he had shot back.


    "Rachel, who the hell do you think you are? Do you deem yourself worthy of carrying my child? Get out


    while I''m still calm! And get it through your thick skull; you and I will never have a child together!"


    He remembered the tears that had streamed down her face as she retorted.


    "Who am I? I''m your wife, Victor.Why am I not worthy of being the mother of your child? Please...Let''s


    give it a try.What if..."


    "No!"


    Victor hadn''t even let her finish her sentence.


    "Even if by some miracle you did get pregnant with my baby, I would insist you get an abortion! There


    will be no baby! Find a way to deal with that."


    As the memory started fading away, Victor pondered if the answer he had given her a year and a half


    ago still held.


    Now that there was a high possibility that Rachel was really pregnant with his baby, he didn''t feel that it


    did.


    "You don''t really think I''m pregnant, do you?"


    Victor remained silent, so she went on with a sarcastic smile on her lips.


    "Well, sorry to disappoint you.I am on the pill and I even had my period in the meantime.There''s


    absolutely no chance I am pregnant."


    As soon as she finished speaking, all the fight seemed to have left her.She reached out and took


    another bottle of wine.


    "Let''s drink to that, shall we? It will also serve as further proof that I am not with child," Rachel added


    bitterly


    "Right.It was just one night.It''s not that easy to get pregnant, is it?'' Victor thought to himself.But still...


    Why didn''t he feel relieved when Rachel said she isn''t pregnant? Why did he have that odd, empty


    feeling in his stomach? Victor''s feelings confused the hell out of him and that made him furious.


    He narrowed his eyes and barked, "Get out!"


    Rachel didn''t wait around to be told a second time.She put down the bottle and practically ran out of


    the room.


    Just as the door was closing behind her, she heard the sound of ss smashed on the wall next to the


    doorway.


    In the elevator, Rachel leaned against the handrail weakly, her back all wet with cold sweat.


    She raised her eyes to look at the floor indicator, her mind drifting as she watched the countdown.She


    couldn''t stop thinking about what Victor had just said.


    Or that she had lied to his face! The truth was that she had forgotten to take the pill that night and as


    for her period...


    She didn''t have her period yet.She was a few dayste.She took out her phone and googled ''signs of


    early pregnancy''.


    Drowsiness, nausea, and loss of appetite was a few of the symptoms listed.


    As she kept reading the list, she recalled all the weird things happening in her body these past few


    days.


    She was likely to fall asleep practically anywhere these days! Sometimes she just closed her eyes for a


    second and ended up falling asleep without even meaning to.


    And this kept happening in odd times during the day, not just when it was close to her bedtime...


    She had thought that this was just a sign of exhaustion, brought on by her super busy days at the


    office.


    Now, though, she wasn''t so sure.


    Her frown deepened when she thought of all the days she had felt nauseated, vomiting for no good


    reason and how little she was eating nowadays.


    She looked at her pale reflection on the elevator doors and muttered, "It''s impossible.


    It was just one time.


    Is it really that easy? So many women can''t get pregnant after years and years of trying, and I did by


    only having £¤ sex with Victor once? What are the odds? Slim to none I''d say! Yes, I am sure it''s all in


    my head..."


    Two dayster, in the office of Sullivan Group''s CEO, Victor was still in a foul mood.


    "p!"


    He threw a pretty heavy folder to the director of nning department, who was standing right in front of


    his desk.


    The man caught it at thest minute, just before itnded on his nose and bowed his head so much


    that his chin seemed glued against his chest.


    "It''s been two days and that''s the best you cane up with? Take this garbage back and start again! I


    want to see a proper business n on my desk before I get off work tonight!"


    Victor''s order caused a shiver up the director''s spine, as he used his mostmanding voice, one that


    broke no argument.


    The man gave Victor a pleading look.


    "Mr.Sullivan, could you please give us a little more time? All the employees in our department are


    currently in the archive searching for documents and other things they need because there is no one


    down there to help.


    One day is a deadline we cannot keep, having to raid the archive and do over the entire proposal."

 Chapter 48: Rachel Was Sick

    Chapter 48: Rachel Was Sick


    "If you can''t do it, I''ll give someone else that position of yours," Victor said with a stern face.


    After hearing him say that, the incumbent nning director''s face paled.


    Hurriedly, he said, "Mr.Sullivan, I promise I''ll hand in a perfect proposal before you get off work today."


    Afterwards, he hurried towards the door clumsily carrying all the documents.


    Just when he was about to open the door of the office, lvan came in.


    "Ivan," he greeted.


    After that brief interaction, he walked out of the office without waiting for Ivan to respond.


    From the corner of his eye, lvan could see that the nning director''s back was drenched in sweat.


    And seeing him bolt out of the room like a bat out of a cave, lvan was not surprised.


    Victor was a perfectionist, and work was his top priority.


    Not only was he strict with his own work, but he was also critical of his subordinates'' performance.


    He wouldn''t allow the slightest mistakes at all.


    Thus, people began to say that if someone were to get a job in the Sullivan Group, they would either be


    burned out or die from exhaustion due to Victor''s obsession with perfection.


    But even so, thepany was one of the top five corporations in the world.


    That reputation alone was alluring enough to make people willing to kill for a job there.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the meeting with the American branch is about to start."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    lvan handed in the documents needed to be checked and signed by Victor.


    Victor opened one of the folders, and when he finished reading and was about to sign it, he suddenly


    remembered something that the nning director said earlier.


    "What''s going on in the archive room?" he asked.


    "Since when did the nning department have so much time to waste sorting out tons of documents


    themselves? Tell Rachel that if she can''t do her job, she should just resign immediately! The Sullivan


    Group has no room for useless employees!"


    "Actually, Mr.Sullivan, Miss Be is sick.She hasn''t been to work for two days," Ivan replied.


    Indeed, Rachel was feeling under the weather.


    Not long after she returned home that night, she copsed on the sofa and fell asleep at once.


    Abby had cooked something for her.


    When she got out of the kitchen and was about to call Rachel, she saw her sleeping on the living room


    sofa.


    Her lips looked pale, and beads of sweat continuously ran down her forehead.


    Startled by this sight, Abby touched Rachel''s forehead and instantly gleaned that Rachel had a high


    fever; her body was burning hot! Wasting no time, Abby called Andy while trying to wake Rachel up.


    "Miss Be! Wake up! Miss Be!"


    Clearly, Rachel could hear Abby but not enough to make out what she was talking about.She just


    thought that it was so noisy that she frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "Abby, don''t be so noisy.I''m


    really sleepy."


    After saying that, Rachel lost consciousness.


    By the time she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    It was at the break of dawn, and a chilling breeze came in from under the half-closed door, leading to


    the balcony.


    Feeling exhausted, Rachel instinctively touched her forehead, only to realize that there was a wet towel


    on it.


    She got up while removing the towel from her head.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she found Abby sitting beside the bed.


    Her arms were folded, and her face was resting against them.


    It seemed that Abby had fallen asleep.


    Additionally, there was a basin of cold water beside her feet.


    Judging from what Rachel had seen, it appeared as though Abby took care of her all night, and had just


    fallen asleep.


    However, it didn''t look like Abby was at peace while she was sleeping.


    Rachel removed the nket from her body and covered Abby with it.


    The moment Abby felt the nket cover her, she woke up.


    All night long, she was worried about Rachel''s health, so even though she had fallen asleep, she made


    sure not to fall asleep too deeply.


    "Oh, Miss Be! You''re finally awake.I''m so d!"


    As Abby sat upright, her creased eyebrows rxed a little.


    Rachel chuckled.


    "Did I wake you?"


    "No, ma''am, you didn''t."


    Abby shook her head, sounding worried.


    "Are you feeling better now? Are you nauseous or feeling any difort at all? Would you like


    something to eat or drink?"


    "I''m feeling a lot better.It''s probably because my fever has gone down, and I''ve been sweeting a lot.I


    don''t feel any difort, but I do feel a little feeble.Actually, I feel refreshed, thanks to you.You don''t


    need to worry about me."


    "That''s great to hear!"


    While Abby was saying that, she used a thermometer to measure Rachel''s body temperature.


    When she found that her temperature had returned to normal, Abby felt relieved.


    "You almost scared me to deathst night, Miss Be.When I came out of the kitchen, I saw you lying


    unconscious on the sofa, and you were burning up!"


    All Rachel could remember about that night before was how Victor forced her to drink an entire bottle of


    red wine, and that she threw up several times beforeing home.


    She could only remember bits and pieces of everything that followed thereafter.


    Perhaps she was alreadying down with a fever on her way home, and that might be the reason


    she had little to no recollection of what happenedter on.


    "What happened after that?" asked Rachel.


    "After I found you lying unconscious, I immediately contacted Mr.Torres, and he arrived a few minutes


    later.You had a really high fever, and I wasn''t strong enough to carry you.Mr.Torres was the one who


    carried you upstairs.I helped you ingest some antipyretics, and put a towel on your forehead to lower


    your temperature.Your fever only started going down around five in the morning."


    Then, Abby took the towel from Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel nced at the bedside table and saw a box of ibuprofen and a ss of water.


    Before she could ask where Andy was, something dawned on her.


    She picked up the box of medicine, and asked, "Abby, did you just say that...I took the antipyretics?"


    "Yes, you did."


    Abby was stunned by Rachel''s serious tone.


    After a short pause, she continued, "Your fever was really highst night, and your body temperature


    was already at 39.5¡ãC.If you hadn''t taken the medicine, your fever wouldn''t have gone down, and it


    could''ve gotten even worse."


    As Rachel stared at the medicine box, her eyes darkened.


    ''Antipyretics, huh?''


    During the early stages of pregnancy, pregnant women weren''t usually allowed to take medicines


    without doctor''s guidance because it could have some side effects on the fetus.


    ''If I''m really pregnant, and I took one of these, then.."


    "Miss Be, is there something wrong with the medicine?"


    Abby asked tentatively, noticing that Rachel was Staring intently at the box of ibuprofen.


    "Huh? Oh, no, it''s nothing.There''s nothing wrong."


    Rachel was pulled back to her senses, and she put down the medicine box.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Abby was just trying to make sure Rachel was okay.


    "I am.Don''t worry."


    To change the topic, Rachel asked, "I''m hungry.Can you get me something to eat, Abby?"


    When Abby heard that Rachel wanted to eat, her eyes lit up, and she immediately said, "Okay! What


    would you like to eat, Miss Be? I''ll prepare whatever you want."


    "My fever has just gone done, so I think I can only eat something light."


    "In that case, I''ll cook some millet porridge with red dates for you." Abby grinned.


    "Last night, I saw how much you threw up, and you had just recovered from a fever.Millet porridge will


    be good for your stomach, and the red dates will recover your strength.They''re very healthy."


    "Sounds great," Rachel replied with a smile.


    Still smiling at Rachel, Abby helped her lie down to rest.


    Then, she left her bedroom and went to the kitchen to prepare the porridge.


    As soon as the door was closed, the smile on Rachel''s face disappeared.


    She looked down at her belly, her pink, supple lips pursed into a straight line.


    All of a sudden, her eyes glinted with certainty.


    It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    ¡®''I should probably check if I''m pregnant.I can''t keep guessing like this.I should go have a physical


    checkup to make sure that I''m pregnant or not.What if I''m not pregnant? If that was the case, I''m just


    overthinking and scaring myself"

 Chapter 49: Four Weeks Pregnant

    Chapter 49: Four Weeks Pregnant


    Due to the Sullivan Group''s high-intensity working procedures, the leave application system was vastly


    different from otherpanies.


    ording topany policy, in addition to having ten days of annual leave, every employee was given


    the privilege of asking for fifteen days of paid sick leave in total.


    Rachel knew that if she were to go to work in this condition, she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    She thought that Victor would only catch her making mistakes, and he would find an excuse to fire her


    from the Sullivan Group, so she asked for a sick leave and stayed at home to recuperate.


    Once she was done filing her leave, Rachel stayed at home for two days.


    Today, early in the morning, she wore afortable sportswear, ready to leave the house.


    When she passed by the kitchen, she saw Abby serving breakfast on the table, so she stopped and


    said to her, "Abby, I''m going out for a while, but I''ll be backter.You and Andy can have breakfast


    together first."


    Without waiting for her response, Rachel left the premises of the house and got in the taxi that had


    been waiting outside the gate for a Iong time.


    As the driver stepped on the elerator, he looked at Rachel through the rearview mirror and asked,


    "Where are you heading, Miss?"


    Rachel nced at her cellphone and saw the phrase "appointment confirmed", and said, "To the


    Flowerence Hospital."


    Two hourster, she had finished all her tests and was waiting at the Gynecology and Obstetrics


    Department of said hospital.


    "Miss Be, ording to the results of our examination, you''re four weeks pregnant."


    The doctor adjusted her sses and gave the detailed report to Rachel.


    While looking at Rachel intently, she said, "You mentioned that you''ve ingested some antipyretics, but I


    can''t say for sure whether it will cause any damage to the fetus, since you''re in the earliest stages of


    pregnancy and it''s too early to test out the effects of the medicine on the fetus.I suggest youe back


    here when you''re twelve weeks pregnant, and schedule another checkup."


    "I see.Thank you,"


    Rachel replied as she stood up.


    With the examination report in hand, she walked out of the consultation room without looking back.


    The doctor was stunned to see her take this news so calmly.


    She had been working for this department for over twenty years, and she had seen all sorts of


    reactions from people who just found out that they were pregnant.


    Some were so delightedly excited that they ¡ª cried on the spot, while others felt depressed and


    panicked.


    But out of all the people the doctor had seen, none were as calm as Rachel.


    That woman acted as if she didn''t even care.


    The doctor continued watching Rachel walk away until the next patient came in.


    After she came out of the consultation room, Rachel didn''t leave the hospital yet.


    Instead, she sat on a chair in the waiting hall, staring at the result of her examination.


    She really was pregnant.


    Maybe the fact that so many things had happened in the past two days had numbed her from the


    shock, though she gathered that this might not be a coincidence.


    As a matter of fact, she had subconsciously epted that she was pregnant.


    Thus, when she heard the result, she wasn''t really surprised, nor reluctant to ept it.


    On the contrary, she felt that the air had finally cleared out, and she could finally breathe with relief.


    But that moment of peace did notst long, because Rachel now had a big problem.


    What was she going to do with the child developing in her womb? Rachel didn''t like trouble, let alone


    causing trouble for herself.


    On top of it all, this was Victor''s child.


    The moment she gave birth to this child, it would only bring an endless supply of trouble for her.


    And so, she decided that the best way to deal with this fetus was to abort it before it could grow mature.


    With that in mind, she had made a decision.


    She stuffed the report into her purse casually, stood up, and was heading to the nurse station to


    schedule her abortion.


    Just when she was about to walk there, her right leg was suddenly held by something that prevented


    her from walking.


    Startled, she looked down to see what was holding onto her.


    Out of nowhere, a little girl appeared, holding Rachel''s leg.


    The toddler looked up at her and mumbled, "Mommy!"


    After saying that, the girl drooled.


    Noticing that the child''s saliva was about to pour onto her leg, Rachel lifted the girl up, staring at her up


    and down.


    "Where did youe from?"


    Since the girl was still a toddler, she had no idea how dangerous it was to be held by a stranger.


    Instead of being scared, she was curious and excited.


    She happily moved her legs, reached her hand out to Rachel and repeated, "Mommy!"


    Rachel curled her lips as she put the baby girl on a chair.She didn''t want to hold her anymore.


    "I''m not your mommy."


    After that, Rachel noticed that the line at the nurse station was getting longer, so she wanted to leave


    right away.


    However, when the little girl saw Rachel leaving, she thought that her mother didn''t want her anymore.


    Tears welled up in her does eyes as she opened her mouth and burst into tears.


    Rachel wanted to get the abortion over with as soon as she could, so she quickened her pace towards


    the nursing station.


    However, the further she was away from the girl, the louder she cried.


    The little girl shouted from behind her, "Mommy! Mommy!"


    The people in the waiting hall of the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics were either mothers-to-


    be or already mothers.


    When they saw how pitiful the girl was and how loud she was crying, they all looked at Rachel.


    Now, more than ten people were staring daggers at Rachel, forcing her to stop in her tracks.


    She pressed her aching temples, turned around, and held the baby girl in her arms.


    "Don''t cry.I''ll take you to your mother," sheforted her.


    The little girl smiled, revealing her two front teeth.She hugged Rachel''s neck and said, "Mommy!"


    "Little girl, I''m really not your mother.You''ve got the wrong person."


    Rachel didn''t know how to feel about her situation.


    She saw the long queue in front of the nurse station.


    There were probably more than twenty people waiting there now.


    Even if Rachel hurried to the line, her turn wouldn''te soon.


    Rachel nced back at the little girl, took her away from the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics,


    and went to the hospital hall.


    "Let''s go.I''ll help you find your mother."


    With eyes welling up with tears, the little girl nestled in her arms, and obediently called out to Rachel


    again.


    "Mommy."


    While she was carrying the toddler, Rachel couldn''t resist the urge to look at her.


    The baby girl was wearing a pink dress and had two its.


    Her eyes were a little red from crying, but whenever she was smiling, her doll-like eyes would narrow


    so much that her pupils were hardly visible.


    Judging by the little girl''s physique, and considering that she only had two front teeth, she was probably


    just slightly over a year old.


    And now, she was sucking her thumb and staring at Rachel.


    "Riley!"


    All of a sudden, a nurse hurried over to them from nearby.


    "Oh, you''re here! You almost scared me to death.Why would you disappear like that? If you go missing,


    how will I ever exin it to Doctor Jimenez?"


    While she was speaking, the nurse tried to take the girl from Rachel''s arms.


    Frowning, Rachel took a step back to avoid the nurse''s hand.


    At the same time, she looked at the name tag on the nurse''s chest.


    She was a surgical nurse.


    Realizing that Rachel doubted her identity, the nurse smiled apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry


    about this, Ma''am.That girl is Doctor Jimenez''s daughter.She had a surgery earlier, so she left Riley in


    the nurse station and asked me to look after her.Unfortunately, when I was called away by a patient,


    Riley sneaked out of the room.Please give her to me, so I can return her to her mother."


    "How do I know if you are telling the truth?"


    Although Rachel was unable to schedule her abortion due to this little girl, and even a bunch of


    strangers red at her like she was an irresponsible mother, she was still concerned about the child''s


    well-being.


    After all, this child was innocent.


    Even if Rachel wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, she couldn''t just give the little girl to


    someone casually.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can apany me to the Department of Surgery to find Doctor Jimenez,"


    said the nurse.


    Rachel looked at the little girl, who seemed to have noticed her gaze and smiled at her again.


    "Fine," Rachel replied as she pulled the girl''s thumb out of her mouth.


    Minutester, they finally arrived at the Department of Surgery.


    The nurse led Rachel to consultation room number three and knocked on the door.


    "Doctor Jimenez, we''ve found Riley."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the nurse finished talking, Rachel put Riley down, and looked at the woman sitting behind the desk.

 Chapter 50: Rachels Hospitality

    Chapter 50: Rachel''s Hospitality


    "Riley!"


    The doctor was still wearing a surgical coat.


    The moment she saw Riley, she immediately stood up and hurried to her side.


    Riley happily ran towards the woman approaching her.


    The doctor picked the little girl up with a rxed expression.


    "Why did you run off on your own? There are so many people here! What if a bad man kidnapped


    you?"


    The woman reprimanded Riley because she was concerned for the little girl''s safety.


    "Mommy, don''t be angry," Riley replied as she touched her mother''s arm to calm her down.


    That mature behavior of hers made people wonder who she learned it from.


    Seeing her daughter act like this, the doctor couldn''t maintain her serious expression and smiled.


    Meanwhile, the nurse was also smiling when she said, "Doctor Jimenez, it''s my fault.


    Riley is still young and careless.


    I was in a hurry to help the patient, and I had forgotten to ask someone to look after Riley in my ce.


    That''s the reason she had an opportunity to run off.


    Fortunately for us, thisdy took care of our dear Riley.


    She didn''t let anyone take her away."


    Only when the nurse said that did ra realize that there was another person in the consultation room.


    She stared at Rachel, and the smile on her face froze.


    Noticing the change in the doctor''s expression, Rachel nced at the name te on the desk.


    "ra Jimenez" was the name written on it.


    "Doctor Jimenez, do we know each other?" asked Rachel.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    ra was soon pulled back to her senses, and regained her smile.


    "Thank you so much for looking after my daughter.If it weren''t for you, the consequences could''ve been


    dire!"


    Rachel stared at ra for a while before she said, "It''s not a big deal.Since you''re Riley''s mother, I''ll


    leave her in your care.Anyway, I have to go now.Bye!"


    With that, Rachel turned around and went for the door.As ra looked at Rachel''s back, she thought


    for a moment before she walked up to stop her.


    "Hang on."


    "What is it?" Rachel asked, turning around.


    "I''m really grateful for what you did.If I don''t do anything to express my gratitude, I''ll feel a little guilty,"


    ra said with a warm smile.


    "Perhaps I could treat you to a meal as thanks?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    Rachel frowned imperceptibly while staring at ra from head to toe.


    For some reason, she felt that ra''s face looked quite familiar.


    Although ra didn''t admit it, the look on her face just now gave away that she did know Rachel.


    The surname Jimenez was not umon, so Rachel searched in her mind, but failed to remember


    anything rted to it.


    But she did remember that she once knew a person whose surname was also Jimenez.


    However, the memory was so vague that she couldn''t make out what the person looked like.


    All she could remember was that it was a man, and his name started with the letter R, so it just couldn''t


    be ra.


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed, wary of ra''s intentions.


    "How about this? If you need any help, don''t hesitate to ask me, and I''ll do everything I can to assist


    you," said ra.


    "Okay,"


    Rachel replied indifferently before she turned around again and left.


    Only when Rachel was out of sight did ra withdrew her gaze.


    She pursed her lips and said to the nurse, "Tina, help me check which department that woman has


    visited today."


    "Yes, doctor."


    Not long after Tina left the room, ra''s phone on the desk rang.


    When she picked up her phone and saw the caller ID, she paused for a moment before answering it.


    Putting on a smile, ra gently greeted, "Roger."


    Upon hearing that name, Riley excitedly shouted, "Uncle! When Rachel went back to the nurse station,


    it was toote to make an appointment because the schedule of abortion operations in the first half of


    the month was already full.


    Even if she wanted to have an abortion in the second half of the month, the next avable slot was two


    weeks away.


    And so, Rachel had to postpone this matter and leave the hospital.


    By the time she decided to go home, it was already noon.


    It was now time for students to finish school and go home.


    Coincidentally, there was a_ primary school across the hospital.


    Rachel stood by the roadside, waiting for a taxi.


    When she saw a group of children rushing out of the school gate, Riley''s lovable face suddenly shed


    through her mind."Honesily, children are so cute when they''re not crying, "


    she murmured; her eyes inadvertently falling on her y abdomen.


    '' ¡®Perhaps giving birth to a baby might not be as troublesome as I think?¡¯ The biggest problem she ¡ì


    would be facing was what Victor would do if he were to find out about this child''s existence.


    However, she was the brightest hacker in the world, the King of 4 Hearts, and it was so easy for her to


    hide all information about a person''s identity.


    Before she could think further, a taxi pulled over in front of her.


    For now, she decided to put her thoughts aside.


    It was best to go home first before thinking it over thoroughly.


    After all, this child developing in her womb also had a life, even though it still hadn''t fully grown.


    Unfortunately, Rachel''s ns were interrupted.


    Before she could even begin to think about what to do about her situation, she found an uninvited guest


    in her home.


    "Are you nning to scald me to death by serving me such a hot ss of water?" said the guest.


    Rachel heard an impatient voice as she walked into the house.


    "I...l serve you another one right away."


    Because she was being scolded, Abby picked up the cup with her head down, ready to get another


    one.


    When she walked pass the door, someone suddenly took the ss of water from her hand.


    Stunned, she raised her head to see who it was.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Be."


    Rachel nced at the person who was bossing Abby around.


    It was Alice, sitting in the living room as if she owned the house.


    Rachel turned to Abby and asked, "Is lunch ready yet?"


    "No, ma''am."


    Lowering her head, Abby exined, "I was actually preparing lunch when Miss Jenkins suddenly


    showed up.I¡ª"


    "I''m hungry.You should go ahead and prepare lunch,"


    Rachel ordered, interrupting Abby.


    "Yes, Miss Be.I''ll do that right away."


    Hearing that, Abby remembered that Rachel had gone out early this morning without having breakfast,


    so she immediately went back to the kitchen.


    Upon seeing this, Alice¡¯s face darkened.


    She shouted at Abby, "Abby, where the hell is my water? What''s taking you so long?"


    Only then did Abby remember that she was supposed to give Alice a new ss of water.


    She turned around, wanting to take the cup from Rachel''s hand, but Rachel wouldn''t give it to her.


    Instead, Rachel walked towards the coffee table, carrying the ss with her.


    Thud! The cupnded on the table, and the ss made a crisp sound when it collided against the


    table.


    Rachel pushed the ss of water towards Alice and said, "Here''s your water."


    "Rachel, where''s your hospitality?" asked Alice.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red at Rachel.


    Meanwhile, Rachel sat on the sofa,zily leaning back.


    Paying no mind to Alice''s outburst, she turned to Abby and said, "Abby, whenever we have a guest, it''s


    customary to serve beverages.But if the guest is ordering you around as if she owns the house, you


    don''t have to follow her orders.Don''t worry about disgracing me.Just focus on your job.If the guest


    doesn''t want to drink, you can escort them out."


    Rachel paused as she looked at Alice while wearing a fake smile.


    "This is my way of showing hospitality as the hostess of the Be family.Don''t you remember, Abby?"


    It didn''t take long for Abby to realize that Rachel was satirizing Alice for her brazen act of ordering Abby


    around like she was thedy of the house.


    Rachel was just standing up for Abby.With that in mind, Abby smiled and replied, "Yes, Miss Be.I''l!


    keep that in mind."


    Afterwards, she left the living room and went to prepare lunch for Rachel.


    She wanted to cook a lot of delicious dishes for Rachel.


    Nothing was more important for Abby than preparing delicious food for Rachel, and helping her gain


    some weight and get healthier.


    "Rachel, you..." Alice paused.


    Rachel''s sarcasm was obvious.


    How could Alice not glean it from her tone? Angered beyond reprieve, Alice''s face turned red, and her


    chest heaved up and down.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!